Show Posts

This section allows you to view all posts made by this member. Note that you can only see posts made in areas you currently have access to.


Messages - roproductions

Pages: 1 2 [3] 4 5
41
Climax Control Archives / A New Point of Focus...
« on: August 30, 2013, 11:59:16 PM »
 Climax Control, 8/01/13

Event: SCW's Climax Control     DATE: Sunday, 09/1/2013

Place: Aruba   Venue: Hadicurari Beach

Match: Non-Title Bombshell Match

Opponent: vs Roxi Johnson  




<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>


<iframe width="560" height="315" src="//www.youtube.com/embed/I0VTnwsoruU" frameborder="0" allowfullscreen></iframe>

Summer XXXTreme was a DISASTER for the Angels of the Fallen!!  They were robbed of their titles by the negligence of the referee, Drew Patton!  Could it be that before the match, Drew was 'coerced' by the Queen of the Damned?  It certainly seemed the case, as he allowed flagrant cheating to go on, right under his nose.  But it's of no importance to the Angels of the Fallen… As they are not ones to harp on the misconduct of others… They've decided it's time to set their sights on bigger and better fish…  They've proven the point of the disgraceful goings on within the management of the company… And have come to a few decisions…  What have they decided?  Only time will reveal the thoughts floating around in the minds of the Angels of the Fallen…  But if I know these women as well as I think I do… They're certainly not pretty…  And Lord help those that might stand in their way…  As the Caribbean tour gets underway, what will unfold for the Angels of the Fallen and the rest of the Sin City Wrestling?  Let's find out...


></iframe>


Time: August 22, 2013…  11:30 PM…  

Place:  Aruba… Location:  Unkonwn...
____________
____________

The moon was still rising in the night sky, but it was hanging a bright yellowish orange in the sky.  You could hear the sounds of the people enjoying the summer nights in this tourist's trap of a location, the music is echoing through the  night almost like the beat of a heart.  The air is crisp with a cool wind, but the heat surrounding the city was still impressive.  She'd decided to wear just a simple black stretch skirt, and a pair of black sandals, and a sarong style black halter top that hung open at the waist to show a stretch of taut and well muscled tummy.

She's walking down the streets towards the strip of night clubs.  It's still kind of early, but she knows that there are people heading to the clubs, that would be easy pickings.  She'd already drawn all that she could from the group that she'd brought on the ship with her, and let's face it… she was just hungry.   Plain and simple… just hungry.

She had warned Argento that this would happen.  She'd told him that as her ferocity in the ring increased, so would her hunger.  She'd brought along forty five voluntary donors, and in the course of only a couple of weeks, they were already showing the signs of wear and tear that would come with constant feedings.  She sighs as she starts to speak to the camera that is constantly following her.

"Roxi Johnson…  The self proclaimed superhero…  She goes out to help the weak and helpless…  defend those who need defending, and stands for truth, justice, and cookies…  What a noble sacrifice she is making…  Little does she know that in the end, she’s stepping against not a supervillian, but a monster, who’s hellbent on making her into her next meal.  That’s right…  Roxi…  I’ve set my sights on turning you into lunch…  And taking the necessary step towards taking that Bombshell Championship from  your twitching, mask clad fingers.  Superhero?  You’re no superhero…  All you are is the next stepping stone in my path towards greatness.  And once I’ve stepped over you, and finally gotten my hands on the Bombshell Championship…  I can finally take my revenge on those that have caused me no small amount of heartache.  You’re a means to an end…  And it will be ME who ends your time as champion."  

“I’ve been working so hard to keep myself in check… Just to stop myself from enjoying the carnage that I cause in the ring… but simply put, I can’t…  The monster in me has taken hold completely.  The doctors that Mark Ward was convinced to send me to with Argento… They’re fools.  They think I’m crazy. ..  They think I’m deranged, and that I am a psychopath because when I look at all of their ink blots, and they talk to me about what I want and what is going on, all I can tell them about is the red stuff.  All I see is blood, and gore and all of the things that they think I shouldn’t see.  My mind is consumed with the red… and the one bright spot that keeps me sane was my Tag Team Title I shared with my friend, and Argento.  Now… since all I have is Argento… the red is taking over me…  It’s calling me back into the blackness that consumed me…  The hunger is taking over, and I don’t want to stop it from doing so…  Don’t you see Roxi…  You’re food for the beast…  You’re the next sacrificial lamb to be put in my path to try to placate my hunger, and until I have gold around my waist… nothing… NOTHING will be able to do that.  So… just know… what happens on Climax Control is just the appetizer.   When I finally get my shot at becoming the next Bombshell Champion… that will be the main course.  And I will luxuriate in the exquisite flavor of your fear, and drink your essence with wild abandon.  Prepare yourself Roxi.  You will FEED MY NEED!!”
She looks around as she hears a sound, then slips off into a nearby doorway and stands there.  A group of young guys obviously out on their way to party come laughing and joking around the corner.  A tall, muscular guy with long curly hair from out of the group notices her and stops as she smiles demurely.  He slips away from his group of friends who don’t even notice he’s gone and walks towards her.  She takes his hand and leads him into the darkened doorway….

And a bloodcurdling shrieks of fear and pain erupt from the darkened hallway.  The guy comes halfway out of the doorway, his shirt torn, chest bared and red covering him to the waist, but is stopped by the iron grip of hands on his arms.  He reaches out to grab the door jamb, struggling to pull himself away from the iron grip, the look of immense fear in his eyes as he’s slowly being pulled back into the darkness.  He’s shrieking over and over again...

“No!!  NOOO!!  NOOOOOOOO!!!!  PLEASE DON’T!!!! NOOOOOOO!!!!”

He’s suddenly yanked back into the darkness, his nails leaving claw marks in the wood of the doorjamb.  His cries are suddenly silenced, and all you can hear is a soft sucking and moans of intense pleasure as the shot pulls into the streak of red left on the floor heading into the doorway.




<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/Lyrique/gothikakatesiggie1.jpg width=300>


<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>

_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  

 …  END OF FEED  ...  

_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  

***  Word Count, 5972




<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>
<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

42
Supercard Archives / THE FALLEN vs MISTY and ODETTE RYDER
« on: August 16, 2013, 11:59:18 PM »
 Event:  Summer XXXtreme II Pay Per View     DATE: Sunday, 08/18/2013 

Place: On the Open Seas   Venue: Royal Monarch Cruiseliner

Match: BOMBSHELL TAG TEAM TITLE CHAMPIONSHIP MATCH

Opponent: With Gothika vs Odette Ryder and The Queen of the Damned, Misty  



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

<iframe width="420" height="315" src="http://www.youtube.com/embed/zDz3sI4__nQ" frameborder="0" allowfullscreen></iframe>

Summer XXXtreme is on it's way and the Superstars and Bombshells of the Sin City Wretling are anxious to find out what the night will hold for their futures.  They know it will be a night full of chills and thrills, as well as a few life changing events, but above all else, they know it will be a night to remember.  As they prepare themselves for the fun in the sun and setting off of a cruise through the tropics, the Angels also are preparing themselves for one of the most difficult challenges they have yet to face since winning the SCW's Bombshell Tag Team Championships.  The Rebellious One and the Vampyric Angel have to step in the ring against two former holders of the Bombshell Championship…  They have to stand toe to toe with the Aussie, and self proclaimed Mrs. Gabriel, Odette Ryder, and the Queen of the Damned, Misty.  Though it seems there may actually be a vacancy in that title if what the rumors hold true.  Will the two enemies forced into partnership be able to make a dent in the psychic and emotional armor that the Tag Team Champions have wrapped around themselves?  Have they got the where-with-all to try and overcome the expected onslaught that the Angels are planning for two females that have been thorns in their sides since they'd stepped into the SCW rings?  Raynin and Gothika are planning on taking the fight right to these two fellow Bombshells in a manner which they've not done in a long time.  Will the Angels be able to keep their mindset in a winning state, or will their inner turmoils get the better of them and bring everything crashing down around them?  The Nay-Sayers feel that the Time of the Angels has ended…  But we feel that it's only just begun… and will be continuing on for quite a while to come… But let's see what happens, shall we? 

<iframe width="560" height="315" src="//www.youtube.com/embed/VDHwWY_MMWc" frameborder="0" allowfullscreen></iframe>

<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>


_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  

 …  BAD BLOOD RESURFACES ...  

_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______ 


<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

**********  WARNING!!  **********

The following scenes contain content which is extremely graphic in nature.  If you are squeamish, have a weak stomach, are faint of heart, or are eating, I'd suggest waiting until you have something to settle your stomach before continuing.  If you're easily frightened, then... well, you're a punk ass sissy and shouldn't be going any further.  \'tongue.gif\'  Parental discretion is advised.

**********  END ADVISORY!!  **********



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>
<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>
____________
____________

Time:  August 16, 2013, 10:30 PM...  

Place:  On the road to the Seaside...

____________
____________

The road was still covered in cars as people were going to and returning from trips to the seaside.  Everyone was thinking the same thing as they moved along the roads...  'If we travel at night, there will be fewer people cause it's so much later in the evening, and people don't like driving in the dark'... Or at least that's what they thought what was going to happen.  It couldn't have been further from the truth.  The roads were packed, and couple that with the road construction that's always going on in the evening because the construction crews' higher ups thought like every other person in the world, it meant that the roads around the little podunk town they were riding through were almost stop and go.  

The trio had piled in Darknyss's SUV and had been driving for a few hours now as they headed towards California so they could catch the cruise liner that would be the destination for the Summer XXXTreme Pay Per View, and one of them was just a bit agitated.  Raynin was flounced in the back seat of the truck, her title belt on her lap and her head resting on a pillow as she glared at the front seat where her friends were sitting.  She had on a pair of black running shorts with white piping and a white wife beater with a black hoodie on.  A pair of black reebok mules were resting on the floorboard as she wiggled her toes in her socks.  Darknyss was in the front passenger seat, wrapped up in a blanket, with the seat leaned back and was sporting a pair of purple flannel pajama shorts with a matching top.  Her fuzzy slippers were propped up on the dashboard as she stretched her feet out in only her socks for a bit.  Gothika was driving, and she was wearing a pair of dark blue sweat pants and a black ribbed tank top.  Her feet were covered in a pair of black fuzzy slippers with kitty faces on them.  As she stepped on the gas, you could hear the slippers meowing.  They all looked like they were supposed to be in bed, not driving along the road.  

Raynin was ticked off and didn't even attempt to hide it from her friends.

"Why in the world didn't we just fly there instead of drive?  We could have taken a plane first thing in the morning, and simply walked over to the dock to board from a  cab, but no...  Here we are, driving in the middle of the night!  By the time we make it through all of this traffic, we're all gonna be spent, and we won't get to enjoy our first night on the ship!"

Darknyss rolls her eyes and looks over her shoulder at her friend.

"Well, we're driving instead of flying because with all of the junk you packed up to bring along with you, it's cheaper just to do it that way.  Besides, I called the airport to book our flights, and because we have to make the stop over in LA for a last minute photo shoot before we head down to the docks, we wouldn't have been able to make it.  This way, we can get to the shoot, do our pictures, then head off to get on the boat.  Now sit back, stop whining, and just suck it up and deal."

Raynin crosses her arms over her chest and sulks petulantly.

"We wouldn't even have been in this predicament if we'd been able to leave out earlier in the week like we'd been planning.  But no...  Gothika here just had to have one last nibble before she left."

Gothika looks up in the rearview mirror and growls softly under her breath, her eyes almost glowing in the low light of the night.

"Look, stop your bitchin' back there.  Be happy that I was able to take that last minute nibble, or I might have ended up nibbling on YOU!  Now you KNOW I had to go and do what I did... I had to set up my meals for the trip, or there would end up being a lot of unhappy passengers on that boat as I would have needed to creep from room to room and have late night snacks with everyone...  So it was either this, or i use YOU as a donor!"

Raynin sighs heavily and frowns, her bottom lip poking out.  Darknyss turns around in her seat to look at her friend and frowns right back at her.

"Look, I know you're worried and you just don't know how to express what's going on in your mind.  This is one trippy situation we find ourselves in.  You have to step into the ring with two of the females who made your life miserable before we left and returned.  They'd basically made it their business to try and lock you out of everything that you did...  Anyone would be nervous."

Raynin shrugs and pouts.

"I'm not nervous... I'm not even upset... I'm just not in a good mood right now."

Gothika looks up in the rearview mirror again, looking at her friend curiously.

"Why?  What's wrong?"

Raynin shrugs and toys with her title belt.

"Because... I want to play... I want to go out there and play with Misty and Odette.  I want to punch them and kick them, and lock them in a headlock.  I want to throw them into the turnbuckle and bash their faces into the corner post over and over again.  I want to see what the underside of their faces look like after I bust them open...  But I can't do that until I get to the boat... and even THEN I have to wait until Sunday when the Pay Per View starts..."

Raynin shakes her head and frowns, looking around the interior of the truck, then looks over at her friends.

"What happened?  It's night time?  We left already?  What time is it?"

Darknyss frowns and looks at Gothika, then back at Raynin.

"Yeah... we left a couple of hours ago Raynin.  It's ten thirty in the evening.   Don't you remember?  We packed up the car and headed out about seven thirty..."

Raynin rubs her forehead gently and shakes her head.

"Oh... Yeah... That's right... I'm sorry.  I forgot."

Dakrnyss looks to Gothika again, then back at Raynin curiously.

"Hey...  did you do what I think you did?"

Raynin shrugs and lifts an eyebrow.

"That depends... What do you think I did?"

Darknyss takes a deep breath and clears her throat.

"Did you accept that demonic bastard that's living inside of you?"

Raynin chews on her bottom lip and shrugs.

"Um... well... not exactly accept it... But it was driving me nuts!!  So we made a bargain… “


Darknyss raises her eyebrows in surprise and shakes her head.

“Wait a minute… What??!!  You made a bargain with that thing?  What kind of bargain would you or could you possibly make with that… atrocity living inside of your mind?”

Raynin shrugs again and toys with her belt.

“Well, it said that it could help me and Gothika with keeping our titles if I let it…  Well… The way it put it was ‘come out and play with our opponents.’…  What it means exactly, I truly don’t know.  I think it wants to help.  It likes the fact that we’re the Bombshell Tag Team Champions.  It likes the look of the title belt around my waist, and let’s face it… so do I.  Besides which, Gothika and I have worked way too hard for it to do what it was threatening to do and come out in the middle of the match and distract me at the wrong time.”

Raynin takes a deep breath and sighs heavily.

“Misty and Odette have been our biggest threats… Always have been, and always will be…  And deep down, we both know it.  And part of me thinks that one of the reasons that is, is because this thing inside of me kept coming out when it was the most ill opportune time.  Listen, I know that we have the skills it takes to beat these two.  I know that we can do it… IF… If we stay focused.  We need to stay focused!!  And to do that, I need to have this thing inside of me in check.  Besides which… it actually wants to help… I think it can…  It can make my body do some pretty weird things, but things that could be useful.  Also, I’ve noticed when it’s in control, I don’t feel pain…"

Darknyss sighs and shakes her head.

“Yeah, but when it lets you go, you feel everything… Do you really and truly want to take that chance?  What if it has you do something that you can’t recover from?”

Raynin’s face suddenly changes it’s expression, and Darknyss knows it’s not Raynin she’s talking to but the Other…

“Don’t worry Lady…  I still have to inhabit this body until the day she dies…  I will not do anything to wreck or destroy it… If I destroy it while I’m still inside, then I will end up as nothing.  But she’s right… I do want to keep these titles just as much as you all do.  I think it goes with my eyes so nicely, don’t you think?”

The Other holds up the title to Raynin’s face and bats her eyelashes before it starts to chuckle wickedly.  She then sits back and places the title belt on her lap.

“Don’t worry dear Lady…  I’m really not so bad once you get to know me.  And once the Pay Per View is all over, you and everyone will enjoy the outcome as we all walk away as still the Tag Team Champions.  You will see… Everyone will see..."

Gothika rolls her eyes and looks at Dakrnyss with a smirk.

“Hey, you told us to embrace our inner monsters… now you, and our opponents have to deal with the consequences.  So, what do you want us to do?”

Darknyss shrugs her shoulders and sits back in the seat.

“The same thing I’ve always wanted you to do.  Destroy them.  Destroy them all and don’t look back.  Prove that you’re the best there is in this company, and stay champions.  That’s all.”

The Other Raynin sits up an salutes Darknyss with a stern look on her face.

“Aye Aye Captain!!…  No wait… that’s the Navy… it’s, ‘Sir, yes Sir!!’… At least I think it is…  And what else is it?  Oh yeah… Hoorah!!!”

Darknyss and Gothika both roll their eyes and sigh and yell at the Other at the same time.

“Just Shut up!!”

The Other dissolves into maniacal laughter as the car finally gets out of stop and go traffic and moves into the open road once more.

<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/mcwstuff/raynincommercialbreak1.jpg>


<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>
<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>



_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  

 …  END OF FEED  ...  

_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  


***  Word Count, 2276   ***

43
Supercard Archives / THE FALLEN vs MISTY and ODETTE RYDER
« on: August 16, 2013, 11:27:53 PM »
 <hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>


____________
____________

Time:  August 15, 2013, 12:30 AM...  

Place:  Las Vegas, Nevada… Location, Unkonwn…  

____________
____________

The night was hot and intense, as most nights in the middle of August in this town are.  Sin City is one of the hottest towns in the country, and during these nights, it doesn't hesitate to supply the heat.  He knew it the moment he walked into the club and saw her.  She was at the bar, and her look just screamed that a good time was meant to be had.  He sidled up to the bar and ordered a drink…  He didn't even remember what it was…  The music was loud, and the flashing of the strobe lights just made her seem to move in slow motion as she flipped her bright red hair over her shoulder.  He just had to know her…  So he'd gone up to her and started with a classic pickup line…

"Heaven must be full of sad eyes right now, because an Angel left the pearly gates to be down here on Earth."

She'd just lifted an eyebrow and chuckled before she'd turned back to twirl the swizzle stick in her barely touched drink.  She pulled out a piece of ice and glided it seductively along her lips before she leaned in and whispered in his ear, just loud enough to be heard over the sound of the music.

"You're cute.  This place is a drag though… Let's go somewhere that's a lot more happening."

She licked his ear, and the touch of her flesh was cold…  more than likely from the ice she'd just had against her lips and mouth, and the sensation of it just made him tremble.  He didn't know what to say, so he just nodded, and downed his drink, setting the empty glass back on the bar, just as she'd smirked, then grabbed his hand and practically drug him out of the club.  

She was moving so fast, he could barely keep up with her.  He almost had to jog beside her to not be left behind.  He marveled at how well she moved in the five inch spiked heels, dipping through the people in the lines and then out into the streets.  He didn't even pay attention to where he was going…  All he knew was he had to keep up with her… He had to follow her to where ever it was she was going.  He just had to be with her tonight… There was not going to be anything that was going to stop him from that goal…

She took him to this restaurant, and she held up her hand when she got to the door.  The maitre d held up a black light and ran it over the back of her hand, revealing what looked like one of the invisible ink stamps that the clubs have been using these days.  It was shaped like one of those old timey cups…  a chalice is the word he was looking for… The chalice had a dragon wrapped around it, and he marveled at the sight of it under the black light.  The maitre d looked at him, but the girl had held up a hand and spoke to him in what he thought was Russian, or German, but was actually Romanian before she continued on through the restaurant…

"Nu-ti face griji Klaude, el e cu mine.  [Don't worry Klaude, he's with me.]"

All he got from what she said was the name, Klaude.  Other than that, he inferred from what she said and pointed at her.

"Um… I think she just said she got me…"

The maitre d didn't say anything, just chuckled evilly and bowed with mock grace and gestured for the pair to enter.  When he turned around, the girl was already gone, walking through a door at the far end of the entranceway.  He ran to catch up with her and ended up missing what the maitre d said as he walked away.

"Sper ca ea salvează unele pentru mine.   El arată gustoase.  [I hope she saves some for me.  He looks delicious.]"

As he steps through the door, he suddenly notices the drop in temperature.  He looks around and realizes that it's a huge walk in freezer.  He steps through, dodging large slabs of meat hanging from hooks in the ceiling, until he finally catches a glimpse of her, standing by the far wall.  He walks up to her and she slips her arms around him.  Her flesh is so cold and he looks around.

"I didn't think you were standing in here that long… You're freezing.  And what's so happening about a restaurant's walk in?"

She throws her head back and laughs, then brings a finger to his lips, tapping them gently with her fingertip.

"This isn't the happening place… It's just the entrance.  It's an underground club… quite literally.  It's for members only… Hence the little thing on the back of my hand.  Tattoo actually…  Permanent invisible ink…  We have to hide it from the cops cause some of the things we do are a bit…  different."

She turns to the wall where there are stacks of different frozen foods, then puts her hand on the one thing that looks out of place….  A tv dinner.  A scanner light comes from under the package and scans her hand.  A minute later, he hears the sound of a bunch of locks coming unlocking, and the entire section of the wall moves.  It swings open and a staircase is revealed behind the wall.  She leans up and kisses him, her lips freezing cold against his hot flesh and she purrs, rubbing herself against him as she does.  He grins hugely as he kisses her, then yelps as she nips his bottom lip a bit too hard.  He pulls back and brings his hand up to his lip to reveal a little bubble of blood.  He frowns, but she looks at him innocently.

"Oh, I'm sorry…  I was hoping maybe you were into a bit of pain.  I told you we do things a bit differently down here…"

She licks her lips slowly, then takes his hand and pulls him down the stars.  He shrugs as he moves step by step down into the earth, noticing that as he keeps going down, it's getting colder and colder instead of warmer, his breath starting to billow out from him as he moves.

"It's cool…  I'm not one hundred percent new…  I can bite too, just don't forget that."

She throws her head back and laughs as she moves down into the corridor.  The sound of music is pumping out through the far opening where he can see lights strobing and pulsing.

<iframe width="560" height="315" src="http://www.youtube.com/embed/UUbwTT5Too4?rel=0" frameborder="0" allowfullscreen></iframe>

As the pair step through the opening of the far end of the corridor, all he can see is a crush of bodies, all moving in their own ways to the beat of the music.  People are gyrating, pumping their fists into the air, basically just enjoying themselves as the music takes them over.  She was right… this place was happening…

He stopped in the doorway, but she kept on going, dropping his hand as she spots a blonde haired girl in a crush of bodies, dancing to the music and walks over towards her.  There were glowsticks and glow necklaces everywhere in the low light and black lights hung all over.  They illuminated the fact that the bodies were covered in various splashes of color…  All in a different style… like almost everyone had invisible ink tattoos in one form or another, decorating their bodies, because when the strobe lights flashed the clear white light, the colors disappeared.  The red haired girl grabs onto the blonde, starting to move with her and kisses her deeply as he watches.  They're speaking as they're dancing, but the music is so loud, he can't hear what she's saying.  The pair of women turn to look at him, and they both grin wicked grins as they keep bouncing to the music.  He starts trying to dance his way through the crowd towards them, but the bodies around them are so thick.  He gets jostled over and over again as he moves through the flesh, frowning as he brushes against person after person and feeling how cold they are.  When he finally reaches the girl he came with, he tries to dance with her.

"Hey, I'm always down for a little girl on girl…  We can make this a threesome"

He tries to get closer to the red haired girl he came with, but the blonde pushes him away roughly.  He frowns.

"Hey…"

He tries to blow it off and starts trying to dance with the girl he came with again, but then the red haired girl pushes him away too, and the pair of women start to laugh at him.  Their eyes are cold as ice.  The blonde grabs the red haired girl and kiss her again, their tongues moving against each other's lewdly as he watches.  They start to laugh and keep gyrating against each other as he starts to back away from them.   He turns around, giving up on the girl he came with and tries to dance with other females in the group or just put himself in time with the group, but everyone pushes him away.  The crowd starts to thin, and he notices he's jostled and bounced his way to the center of the crush of bodies…  That's when he sees her.

She's standing by herself in the center of a circle where there are no other bodies but her.  She's clad in a pair of black patent leather booty shorts which barely cover anything but the most important parts, and a matching corset.  Her hair is loose, hanging around her face.  She's got her black rosary beads hanging around her neck to dangle between the swells of her breasts, but instead of a cross on the end, there's a dragon hanging from the end of the chain of beads.  She's also got a black leather rhine stone covered collar around her throat with matching wrist cuffs.  The black patent leather boots she's wearing come up to just below the knee, and they just seem to complete the outfit.  As she's moving to the beat of the music, there's only one thing he has in his mind, and he whispers it softly…

"Oh my God!!  She looks like sex incarnate!!  I have to know who she is!!"

He watches her body moving and everything about her and himself seems to slow down as the world around them speeds up.  He feels as if he knows her from somewhere, but he can't seem to think of where it is, because his mind is so focuses on the sight of her.  He watches her hair flinging from side to side in slow motion as he moves towards her.  He doesn't even feel the other people around him bumping him and jostling him… nor does he see the change in the crowd.  All he sees… All he wants to see… All he can think about at that moment is getting to her and molding his body against hers.  She smiles, and that's when he recognizes who she is…  He gasps and whispers in her ear.

"Wow!!  I know who you are!!  You're… You're…"

It's the Sin City Wrestling's Gothika.  He can't even say it, but she just nods to let him know that he's right.  He's in shock at seeing her here, and he just sidles up to her and starts to move with her.  She puts her arms around his neck and they start to dance.  As they move, we hear a voice over of her thoughts.

{  "I have been working so hard to do what Darknyss wants me to do… to embrace my hunger and my inner monster.   To let that hunger translate to a hunger for victory in the ring, and culminate in a win for The Fallen… Especially at Summer XXXTreme when we have to face Odette Ryder and Misty.  And truth be told… I am starting to enjoy doing what I'm doing.  But this hunger… this longing for that which drives me…  It's so hard to control.  I've tried and I've tried, but it keeps building and building inside of me.  It's like a gnawing, aching hole in the pit of my very being, and no matter how much I give it, it keeps wanting more and more and more…"  }

The throb of the music and the strobing of the lights pushes their bodies into a rhythm that's almost like the beat of a heart.  He lets his hands trace along her flesh slowly, and she can tell he wants his hands to go to more places than they should.  As they're moving, she uses her body movements to keep his roving hands to respectable places, but keeps the movements as sexy as possible.  She's all grace and lithe beauty, the tight clothing moving with her as she moves to enhance her beauty.  She's sexy, but not trashy.  She's sensuous, not slutty, and it's making him want her more and more.  He can feel something inside of her, reaching for him.  She can feel the pull on his senses, even though he doesn't know what it is.  Even as they're dancing, she doesn't say a word, but he mental voice over continues.

{  "Odette fears what we're capable of.  A part of her knows that when it comes to being the top bitch in the company, people aren't looking to her or Misty for direction.  Hell, they're not even looking at the current Champion, Roxi.  Everyone is fractured… Factions against factions… stables against stables… everyone's just out for number one…  Even within the tag teams that are being formed to try and bring the our reign as Bombshell Tag Team Champs to an end, everyone's still out for number one.  The tag teams that could have even stood a chance against us have disbanded as in-fighting has run rampant through the Bombshell's Tag Team Division.  All of this because no matter what, we have stood as the most Dominant force within the Bombshells.  And why shouldn't we be so dominant?  We're intelligent, strong, and resourceful…  We're skillful, tenacious, and not afraid to put our bodies on the line for a win.  Hell, we've EARNED these titles so many times over…  People wonder why we're so successful as a tag team, and it's because of one simple creed we have as a group…  It was the creedo of the Musketeers back in the days of the French Rebellion…  It's one that's very well known and we stand by it one hundred and seventy-five percent…  'All for one, and One for all' is more than just a motto for us.  It's a way of life.  It means, to put it in a quote that I've augmented from one that Will Smith's character, Mike Lowrey made famous in the movie, Bad Boys II…  'We ride together, we die together… We rise together, we fly together…  We Fall together…  The Fallen Forever'…  I mean, isn't just like some poetic shit or what?"  }

The music is still pumping the same song… It's one of her favorites, and the DJ is playing the extended remix of the track.  She's not even really thinking about the dancing she's doing, just letting her body move by instinct as she looks around the club at the crush of bodies that are surrounding them.  In the crowd, she notices some are starting to lose control as the music pushes them into a frenzy.  She sees a flash of fang here, and a wink of an eye that looks almost feral.  She's noticed that along some of the walls, in the booths, the mood has already changed, and the fun has already started, and some are going for the sweet spot.  She knew he wasn't the only one that they brought. This was just one of those kinds of clubs…  

The normals were brought in as cattle…  toyed with to get the emotions going until just the right moment.  They just didn't know that was what they were here for.  At least not all of them.  Some were loving pets and blood dolls, already hip to the scene and ready to give freely… Others were brought in, knowing what they were in for but still against their will…  They were bound around the room, painted gold and made to look like statues…  their bodies wrapped in gold dipped ace wraps and bound so tightly, they could barely breathe… gags in their mouths so they couldn't speak, and with speakers around them so that their screams were drowned out by the music.  Yeah, the people that devised these kinds of clubs certainly knew what they were doing… They'd thought of just about everything.  They made sure that there was a type for every type of flavor you were going for… from the wicked, to the faithful… from those who were guilty to those who were innocent...

And he was one of the innocents…  One of the unwitting and ignorant ones who just happened to be in the wrong place at the wrong time.   He was chosen for his innocence… His open and kind eyes that were at this moment filled with lust.  She knew that he was brought here for her.  She knew it because that's what Natasha did…  She was a procurer…  And she knew that this one was going to be sweet.  She could scent his emotions already as they danced…  They surrounded her like a heady perfume, and were building higher and higher.  Some thought that fear elicited the sweetest flavor in the red… But for her, it all depended on the prey.  She knew when she stepped into the ring against Misty and Odette Ryder, it would be arrogance and pride which would be the most dominant of the emotions coating the pair…  At least in the beginning…  But once the adrenaline started flowing, and they realized that she and Raynin were not about to back down for a moment, she knew that the fear would take over.  She knew that there would be no stopping it… especially once she dropped a full set of hunting fang and latched onto one of them.  Just as she knew the taste of all of the mixed emotions would take her to a place she'd been dreaming of since her match against Misty and she'd gotten to taste Misty and Ruby.  Mmm… Ruby was just as sweet as Misty was…  And in her heart, she was also hoping that Gabrielle would try to interfere so she could have a taste of him as well…  Little did he know, that not all of what he did was just slight of hand… there was a true hint of magic flowing through him…  Morganna sensed it the last time she'd visited, and Gothika had wondered what it would taste like… Magic mixed with adrenaline and fear…  She just knew that it would be so sweet.    

But that would be for later… Right now, her mind was on this young thing in front of her…   He couldn't have been anything over twenty three, his youth adding to the hunger that was gnawing away inside of her.  She'd tried to start a weening process, so she could control the hunger, and she'd gone about three days without a drink.  She'd gone as long as she could, and when she couldn't take any more, she'd called Natasha who had told her about this place…  This was almost like a stable rave…  The place had been around for decades, and she knew that this was always a happening place.  She'd hated what she'd had to do earlier though.

{  "I knew that Argento had wanted to come with me, but I'd had to tell him not to come.  It simply wasn't safe for him to be here… Not with what this place is known for.  But they were always discreet…  I don't know what happens to them afterward, but then, by that time, I normally just don't care… the hunger has been sated, and the euphoria that washes over me afterward is harder than any drug I've ever heard about to come down from.  This hunger… It's so intense… and yes, I'm changing it… molding it to become something which I can use in the ring, but still use safely.  I want to control it… not let it take control of me, ever again…  And yet, I know that all it takes is one slip… one little mess up and it all goes down like a house of cards… And I turn into the slobbering, hissing, ravenous beast that I was after my first transformation…  That is what I fear happening more than most… That I lose control, and someone I love… someone I care for gets hurt… which is why I must learn control.   Darknyss was right…  Ignoring it isn't' the answer… Embracing the inner monster is the only way to learn control.  And using it to unleash pain and suffering upon my opponents in the ring is most definitely one of the best ways of using it to my advantage."  }

The beat of the music is picking up and the people moving around them are going into a frenzied pace.  She can start to feel the fear rising around him as he looks around, almost confused.  He's starting to see glimpses of what's truly hiding behind the mask of those surround him.  HIs adrenaline is pumping, mixing with the lust and the hint of fear to become a bouquet so tantalizing and teasing of the treat to come.  She can barely contain herself as she keeps moving against him, holding him tightly, trying to stop him from looking around.

{  "Argento says that he accepts me for who and what I am… He says that he understands me…  But there are some aspects of me and my nature I just don't want to bring him into.  I don't want to corrupt him with this world… I want to keep him separate… I want to keep him normal… or as normal as he can be.  I want to keep him that special bit of normalcy that I get to have in this crazy mixed up life that I've thrown myself into.  And I can do it…  He's agreeable, and understanding, unlike the men I've had in the past…  He simply… gets me…  which is something I've wanted for so long…  I can do this…  I can be the monster…  I can enjoy the fruits of my monster status and I can use it to become exactly what Darknyss wants me to be… and what I want to become deep inside… I AM THE VAMPYRIC ANGEL OF THE FALLEN!!  I EMBRACE THE BEAST WITHIN!!  I AM HUNGER MADE FLESH, AND I WILL STEP INTO THE RING AGAINST ANY WHO STAND AGAINST ME AND I WILL DEVOUR THEM!!  ALL WHO STAND AGAINST ME WILL FEED MY NEED!!!"  }

He leans in and tries to kiss her to quell the rising tension within him, and she stops him with a finger to her lips, which she kisses, then spins around and taps his lips with her fingertips.  He chuckles nervously as he leans in and kisses her neck instead.  She inhales his scent and her eyes change to that eerie ice blue as she moans softly at the taste of his aura in the back of her throat.  He thinks she's moaning about him, and his lust flares again, as he kisses her neck more.  She doesn't stop him as she tries to control the hunger building within her.  The ice blue of her eyes is starting to be taken over by the ring of red at the edges of her irises.  She closes her eyes as she tries to fight the rising hunger… she's trying to wait until the right moment.

{  "None shall be safe from my need… Not Odette Ryder who believes that she stands above everyone, when she's just another low life who worked her way up the ranks of the ladder by being another cookie cutter and accepting the shit that was tossed her way from kissing up to the folks in power.  People wondered why we went to Team Erik…  It was because of bombshells like her who try to act all goodie goodie, but in truth are as evil to the core as evil can get.  But in the end, she will go the way of the dodo bird…  She'll be snuffed out of my existence and be just another win in my victory column, and be noted as another meal for me to enjoy.  Certainly not Misty…  Another arrogant  bitch with delusions of grandeur.  Yes, she is a good wrestler…  But as a human being, she's lacking quite a bit… and not because of her insanity… But because she lacks the ability to respect her peers, and the skills to be a true Champion…  She's no leader…  neither of them are…  A leader proves by example that they have the capabilities to lift as they climb… They prove that they can inspire those around them to become better than what they are…  the true leaders in this Division, are Raynin and myself…  We push each and every Bombshell to want to do and be more than what they are…  We make them work harder… give more in their matches, and fight that much more when they step into the ring against us…  We make them want to be us… not through pride or arrogance… But by us not backing down from any challenge afforded us and making them prove their worth in the ring!!  We have always been hungry…  in life, as monsters… in the ring… even as Champions… we're not satisfied unless we are able to prove to anyone and everyone that we DESERVE to be the Champions!!  We earned these titles every time we step into the ring…  and we will continue to do so once we retain out titles and stay the SCW Bombshell Tag Team Champions!"  }

The DJ blares a horn, and the music slowly starts to turn down a bit.  She looks up and whispers softly to herself.

"It's time…"

Everyone lifts their arms to the air except for Gothika and the boy who is looking around confused.

"What's happening to the music?  What's going on?"

She leans in and whispers in his ear.

"Don't worry…  Don't fight it… The less you struggle, the easier things will be.  Trust me… I'll protect you in the end…"

He looks at her confused and frowns.

"What??!!"

The crowd surround them starts to close tighter around them, jostling them to the very center of the room where there's a small open circle of space.  The bodies are crushed together, moving in time to the faintly heard music, and everyone starts to chant over and over again…  The lights start to strobe in time with the chanting of the word...  A single word which filled the room with a cadence that made the pit of his stomach quiver in fear and anticipation of something bad...

"SANGE!!   SANGE!!   SANGE!!   SANGE!!  SANGE!!   SANGE!!   SANGE!!   SANGE!!"  

The chant intensifies, almost becoming a roar from the crowd… the chant is in time with the beating of the music which is timed almost to his racing heart.  Somewhere in his head, he knows what the word should mean, but he just can't seem to wrap his brain around it's meaning.  The crowd continues to chant over and over again, fists pumping in the air to the beat of the word….

"SANGE!!   SANGE!!   SANGE!!   SANGE!!  SANGE!!   SANGE!!   SANGE!!   SANGE!!"  

He looks around confused and centers on her as she starts to back up from him.

"What's going on?  What are they saying?"

Her eyes go from ice blue to almost completely blood red, with just the barest hint of blue in the center of the irises and she points up.  He suddenly feels something liquid drop onto his face.  He lifts his finger to his cheek and wipes it off.  When he looks at his finger, he sees the dark red liquid and immediately knows what it is and what they're chanting.  He gasps…

"Oh my God!!  It's…"

Just then, the dj blares off a horn, and the crowd starts to scream to the heavens.

"BLOOOOOOOOOOOOOOODDDDDDDDD!!!!!!"

The sprinklers go off, and instead of water, a shower of red comes pouring out to cover the crowd.  Behind the DJ, a sign drops down that reads 'Blood Rain' and the music picks back up again.  The man shrieks in horror as he's bathed in a wash of hot red fluid.  The cool air in the room is making steam rise from the heat of the red that is covering him.  That's when he notices that the people surrounding him are not exactly people.  Faces that were once normal and beautiful are now monstrous… covered in blood and with long fangs extending from their upper jaws.  

"Oh my God!!  Help me!!  Somebody!!  Please!!  Help me!!"

He shrieks over and over again as he tries to get away, but he's in the center of the crowd.  He tries to fight his way through them, but they push him back into the center circle.  He tries over and over again, and eventually slips on the blood drenched floor and starts trying to crawl away, but they drag him back to the center.  the monstrous faces keep hissing, and as he looks around the crowd, he sees that he wasn't the only non monster in the group, but as of now, he's the only one who doesn't have at least one set of fangs sunk deep into his flesh.  His mind can't take it anymore, and he simply curls up like a fetus and lays there, trembling in the shower of red fluid as it keeps coming down.  Just then, a foot brushes his and he screams and looks up…  And she's there, looking down at him…  Looking like an angel… drenched in red, but with a soft look to her face.  He leans over and takes his hand, and pulls him to his feet, the red still showering down upon them.  He looks into her eyes, tears flooding down, washing away pink lines even as the red runs down to fill them back in.

"Please…  I don't wanna die!!  Please help me!!"

She puts her arms around his neck, putting his head on her chest, and he wraps his arms around her waist and sinks into her arms, sobbing against her chest.  He's trembling in fear, and the bodies around her seem to pulse still to the beat of the music.   She closes her eyes, leaning her head back and just drinks in the scent of him all around her.  She strokes his hair gently and feels it plastered against his scalp by the red that's coated him.  She lifts a finger to her mouth and sucks at the red covering him softly and moans at the taste of it coupled with his scent.  She then whispers in his ear.

"Shhhh… .don't worry…  I told you, I'd protect you… This will only hurt for a moment, but then, you'll forget everything in the end…"

She pulls out a little capsule from her pocket and holds it tightly in her fist.  She puts her finger under his chin and lifts his eyes up to hers.  His bottom lip is trembling as he looks at her.

"Please don't hurt me!!…  I… I don't wanna die!!"

She leans in and kisses his forehead gently.

"You won't die…  I promise."

Suddenly she hisses and her fangs rip through her gums to their full length.  He gasps in shock at the sight of it.

"But you will feed my need… just like everyone else…"

He shrieks, and she strikes quickly, sinking her fangs into his throat.  The soft sucking sound  is almost drowned out by the music and his shriek that is continuing on and on.  She keeps drinking and drinking until he suddenly passes out from the fear of what's going on and is hanging limply from her arms.  She licks the wound she's just made, then holds onto him with one arm,  and breaks the capsule with her free hand under his nose.  She watches the powder in the capsule slip up his nostrils as he inhales in his passed out state and she smiles softly.

"All you will remember is just a dream…  You'll think you've had an awesome time at the bar and met me all in a dream…  But I will never forget you…  Even though I don't know your name, I will never forget you…"

The bodies around her all cheer and the party picks up as the red rain continues to shower down upon them.  The shot lifts up towards the ceiling where the red is flowing out.  It continues to zoom in until everything is nothing but red, then it suddenly cuts out.


<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/Lyrique/gothikakatesiggie1.jpg width=300>


<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>

_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  

 …  END OF FEED  ...  

_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  


***  Word Count, (after coding) 12,417  ***




<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>
<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

44
Supercard Archives / THE FALLEN vs MISTY and ODETTE RYDER
« on: August 16, 2013, 11:26:22 PM »
 
Event: Summer XXXtreme II Pay Per View     DATE: Sunday, 08/18/2013

Place: On the Open Seas   Venue: Royal Monarch Cruiseliner

Match: BOMBSHELL TAG TEAM TITLE CHAMPIONSHIP MATCH

Opponent: With Raynin vs Odette Ryder and The Queen of the Damned, Misty  




<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>


<iframe width="560" height="315" src="//www.youtube.com/embed/9ryqLibxkyg?rel=0" frameborder="0" allowfullscreen></iframe>

Well what do you know…  The Sin City Wrestling's Summer XXXtreme Pay Per View is shaping up to be one of those monumental shows that will make or break people's careers as well as their hearts…  And in some cases, probably shatter someone's minds and sensibilities as well.   The Angels of the Fallen are trying hard to keep their cool as they get ready to face not only two of the most influential Bombshells in the company, but to face down their inner monsters as well.  Raynin and Gothika will step through the ropes to face none other than two of the Bombshells that caused them to leave the company and go on a training binge almost a year ago to the day…  Misty and Odette Ryder.   To make matters even more interesting, their coveted Bombshell Tag Team Championships are on the line.  And to top it off…  Raynin is battling the demonspawn that's inhabiting her body, and Gothika is trying not to eat her opponents when she steps into the ring with them.  But their friend, Darknyss has not given up on this tag team, and I don't think we should either.  Will Darknyss's words of guidance and extreme training sessions be enough to get The Rebel Angel and the Blood Sucking One back on track, and with their eyes on the prize so they can retain their titles?  Or will everything come crashing down like a house of cards built on quicksand?  I'm on the edge of my seat, bouncing with anticipation to see just what's about to happen, aren't you?


></iframe>
Time: August 10, 2013…  11:30 AM…  

Place:  Las vegas, Nevada… Just off the Strip…  Clawson's Deli...
____________
____________

The restaurant is full of the hustle and bustle of the morning as she sits there, enjoying a spot by the window so she can people watch.  She's got her sunglasses on her face to cover the fact that all of this surround humanity has made her hungry and her eyes are proof of that fact.  Their normal ice blue tint is surrounded by a thin ring of red, and she knows that means that she's barely holding onto the hunger which she's been trying so hard to control.  But she knew that if she could just harness the power of her hunger, she could take her wrestling to a whole new level… So she fought for control… She has been holding on for so long, and she knew all she had to do was hold out just a little bit longer and she'd have everything that she wanted…

At that moment, something she'd been working so hard to keep from hurting came strolling through the door.  She couldn't help but smile at the sight of Argento as he walked through the door.  She'd thought he was so handsome form the day she'd met him.  And now, she wanted nothing more than to tell him so.  He spotted her and sauntered over to the table where she was sitting.  She could finally admit to herself that even the sight of him made her want to drop full fang and just pounce him.  But she was trying to control every aspect of herself.  Besides, after everything she'd put him through, she still didn't know if he'd still want to even be around her.  

She stood up as he came over and he held up a hand, smirking sexily and chuckled softly.

"Hey… it's a gentleman's job to stand for a beautiful lady, not the other way around…  Please, sit back down."

She blushes and shakes her head slowly.

"Um… I just… well… um…"

She can't believe she's stammering like a little kid and she blushes even brighter.  He leans over and kisses her cheek gently before holding her chair for her.

"Please…  I can't sit until your'e seated… that's just gentlemen code."

She sits back down and slides a menu over to him, a soft smile on her lips.

"Thank you Michael.  Please, order something.  I've already put my order in with the waitress.  She said that she'd wait and put our orders in together."

She motions for the waitress to come back over, and Argento doesn't even look at the menu.  When the waitress comes over, he just hands her the menu with a smirk.

"Hey Angela… I'll have my usual."

The waitress smiles and nods.

"Sure thing Michael…  A reuben, extra mustard on the side, garlic pickle and an apple juice… I'll get that out to you shortly."

As the waitress walks away, Gothika can't help but chuckle and shakes her head.

"I take it you've been here before."

Argento smiles and shrugs.

"A few times…  But this is one of the best places for a reuben in the city.  So, what made you finally reach back out to me?  I thought I'd done something, or said something to upset you."

Gothika takes a deep breath and brings a glass of water to her lips, drinking it slowly.  She then clears her throat and takes a deep breath.

"No… It wasn't you… I promise you, it wasn't you.  It was all me.  I felt that you being around me wasn't safe.  I was dangerous…  You hadn't seen me when I didn't have full control of my feeding..  What I did to Misty in the ring… that was just the tip of the iceberg.  And with you being as… well, to put it bluntly, as tasty as you are…  I simply couldn't trust myself around you."

Argento nodded slowly and took a deep breath and let it out slowly.

"Fair enough…  But all you and to do was tell me, you know that."

She swallowed another sip of water and sighed heavily.

"I… I couldn't admit to myself that I was exactly what you were saying I was… I'm a monster.  Plain and simple…  And I'd always been taught that monsters didn't deserve love… They didn't deserve happiness… But I'm seeing more and more that even monsters can have hearts.  And truth be told, it was Darknyss who slapped that truth into my brain… quite literally actually."

Argento chuckles and lifts an eyebrow.

"Then I think I need to send Darknyss a bouquet of flowers as a thank you."

Gothika chuckles and shakes her head slowly.  She reaches out and takes his hand in hers.

"I'm here to apologize for being an idiot… You accepted me even when I couldn't accept myself.  And for that, I thank you whole heartedly.  Would you give me another chance?"

She reaches into her jacket pocket with her free hand and pulls out a box and places it in his hands.

He looks down at it curiously and starts to unwrap it.

"What's this?"

She shrugs and leans back as he places the wrapping paper on the table.  At that moment, the waitress brings their orders and places it on the table.  Gothika thanks her as Argento opens the box to reveal a stirling silver Bulova Precisionist watch.  His eyebrows go hop high as she smiles and shrugs with a blush.

"It's just an… 'I'm stupid and I truly do appreciate you' gift.  Just a token of how i feel about you.  Do you like it?"

Argento grins from ear to ear and slips the watch onto his wrist.

"Like it?!!  I LOVE IT!!  Thank you!!"

He leans in and Gothika grabs his collar and kisses him deeply, her mouth claiming his hungrily as her tongue dips between his lips greedily.  Argento's eyes are so wide at the intensity of the kiss that when she finally lets him go, sucking gently at his bottom lip before she releases him, he just sits back with his eyebrows high and doesn't move.  He lifts his hand to his forehead and wipes his brow slowly.

"Whoa!!"

She grins and licks her lips gently.

"Mmmm… Whoa indeed…"

Argento cant' even talk as he looks at her and instead just starts eating his food with gusto.  He'd barely gotten through a quarter of his sandwich when he feels someone tap his shoulder.  He looks behind him and sees a large man in a pair of scrubs standing behind him and frowns slightly.

"I'm sorry… no autographs right now… I'm having lunch…"

Just then, the man grabs his wrist and puts Argento in a hammer lock.  He looks confused as the man levers him up into a standing position.

"What the hell??!!"

Gothika jumps up and punches the man in the face.

"Don't touch him!!"

A second man comes up behind Gothika and grabs her around her chest, locking his hands so she can't move her arms.  She wiggles for a moment, then brings her head back in a head but against his nose, and the guy shrieks as his nose practically explodes in a wash of red.  The scent of it is too much, and she spins slowly and starts to stalk him like he's a rabbit and she's a bobcat on the prowl.  Just as she's about to pounce him, she feels four pinpricks going up her side.  She yelps, and looks down at the tranquilizer darts that are sticking out of her side.  She looks over her shoulder, and there's a dart in Argento who is already out for the count.  Standing in the doorway is Mark Ward and Argento's little sister, Lilly who is holding a dart gun to the sky.  Mark smirks and takes a deep breath.

"So, you think that you can get away from your required sessions with the psychiatrist?  Not likely…  Take them away boys…  Dr. Hugh Enquiss is waiting for them at headquarters."

Gothika turns and takes a few steps towards Mark when the tranquilizer starts to kick in.  She leans on a table and Lilly chuckles.

"I told you that I'd pay you back bitch… It was just a matter of time…  I just wish I could have you committed so you couldn't mess with my brother anymore…  But all Mark would agree to was two hours at the headquarters.  But I'll get you back in full soon enough… just you wait…"

Gothika feels oblivion swirling up around her but she's able to grab a glass of water and launch it at Lilly, dousing her completely as she howls a single word.

"Bitch!!!"

As oblivion covers her senses, she feels her body go crashing through the table.  She then feels two men pick her up and carry her off as everything fades to black.

<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/Lyrique/gothikakatesiggie1.jpg width=300>


<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>

45
Supercard Archives / THE FALLEN vs MISTY and ODETTE RYDER
« on: August 10, 2013, 11:59:47 PM »
 Event: Summer XXXtreme II Pay Per View     DATE: Sunday, 08/18/2013

Place: On the Open Seas   Venue: Royal Monarch Cruiseliner

Match: BOMBSHELL TAG TEAM TITLE CHAMPIONSHIP MATCH

Opponent: With Raynin vs Odette Ryder and The Queen of the Damned, Misty  




<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>


<iframe width="420" height="315" src="//www.youtube.com/embed/Y6a6uArA1lo?rel=0" frameborder="0" allowfullscreen></iframe>

At Sunday Night Seduction, the Angellic Beauties were able to get down and dirty in the mud, and come out with their hands held high in victory.  And with all of the mudslinging that's been going on these past few weeks, these three Ladies have tried to remain in the shadows… no stir the pot so to speak.  But with the huge bombshell…  no pun intended…  that the boss, Christian Underwood has laid in their laps, the Angels of the Fallen have been left with no place to duck and cover before it explodes into awesomeness!!  That's right!!  The big Sin City Wrestling summer Pay Per View, Summer XXXTreme II is on the horizon, and the card has been set!!  The Vampyric Angel will get a chance to sink her fangs… and boots into the female that handed her the first loss she's received since she returned to action so many months ago!  That's right!  The Angels of the Fallen will be stepping into the ring against none other than the former SCW Bombshell Champion, and self proclaimed 'Queen of the Damned', Misty!  And she will be teamed with someone who's no stranger to ticking off the Angels… Odette Ryder!  With their Bombshell Tag Team Championships on the line, and Gothika's price to boot, will Gothika be able to put her bloodlust into check long enough for her to retain her titles?  Or will this be the end of the Age of Angels?  Let's find out…


<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/mcwstuff/565032_520603964616467_907775266_n.jpg  width=300>

<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>


<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/Darknyss/black_rose_line2.gif>

 …  NOM NOM NOM!! ...  

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/Darknyss/black_rose_line.gif>


<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>



**********  WARNING!!  **********

The following are unaired scenes from the Sin City Wrestling's Sunday Night Seduction event, not shown due to time constraints.  They were not intended for the younger viewers of our audience.  They contain content which is extremely graphic in nature.  So graphic, they've even given me nightmares which make me hide under the bed and use a night light if I watch them for too long.  If you are squeamish, have a weak stomach, are faint of heart, or are eating, I'd suggest waiting until you have something to settle your stomach before continuing.  If you're easily frightened, then... well, you're a punk ass sissy and shouldn't be going any further.  If you do go further, be prepared to wet and soil yourselves.  You have to provide your own diapers and wet wipes.  \'tongue.gif\'  Parental discretion is advised.

**********  END ADVISORY!!  **********


____________
____________

Time: July 28, 2013…  9:30 PM…  Just after the beginning of SCW's Sunday Night Seduction...

Place:  Las vegas, Nevada… Club Rain… In the Fallen's Dressing Room...
____________
____________

The night had been going awesomely.  The turn out for the show was better than expected.  The place was packed with wall to wall bodies, men and women alike as they came to watch the best of the best of the Sin City Wrestling come out and put on an amazing show, and the Bombshells did not disappoint.   Things were moving right along at a break neck pace… Announcements had been made…  matches had been won and lost… And everyone was waiting to see just what would happen next…

Back in the Fallen's dressing room, everyone is on edge, especially Gothika.  She's pacing back and forth while gnawing on her bottom lip.  Darknyss is sitting on the edge of the couch, watching her two friends as they try to get ready for their upcoming match.  Raynin has two chairs set up with a foot in each, and is doing the chinese splits while stretching out her arms, breathing deeply with her eyes closed.  She feels Gothika walk past her for about the hundredth time and turn around in her pacing, and she sighs, dropping her her hands down to her hips and frowns at her friend.

Raynin:  "Damn it... would you please just stop moving around?!!  I can't even concentrate on what I'm doing with you wearing a patch in the floorboards with all of this constant pacing!!"

Gothika takes a deep breath and shakes her head slowly.

Gothika:  "I'm sorry... I don't mean to be like this, but... It's just... I'm so fuckin' hungry!!!  I ate like two  sixteen ounce steaks, both so rare they were still mooing!!  I've had a four egg meatlover's omlette, orange juice...  hell, I've even had four bags of the red, and I'm still hungry!!"

Gothika throws her head back and almost howls in frustration, her fangs almost fully extended from her jaw and looking dangerously sharp and tinged slightly pink as they catch the fluorescent lighting in their dressing room from forcing their way through her gums.  Darknyss moves to try to talk to her, but backs away quickly as Gothika throws a punch at one of the locker doors, putting a large dent in the front of the metal structure.  She puts her hands up and shakes her head slowly.

Darknyss:  "Look D…  I know you're frustrated and worried about your match and all, but you gotta calm down…"

Gothika turns to her friend, and squints her eyes, frowning at her.

Gothika:  "Calm down?!  Calm Down??!!  Do you truly think it's as easy as that?!!  'Oh, let me just go and flip a switch and laaa dee flipping' freakin' day, everything will be back to normal'…  Is that how you think it is?"

Darknyss takes a deep breath and holds her hands out to her friend, speaking slowly.

Darknyss:  "Hey!  Look at me…  It's me…  I've been with you from like day one of your wrestling career…  I'm one of your closest friends…  You know that I KNOW how hard this is for you…  I was with you when you went through your first transformation, remember?"

Gothika looks at her friend and sighs heavily, nodding slowly.   She stops pacing and crosses one arm over her chest, and brings her other hand up, nibbling on her thumb gently.  Darknyss takes another deep breath and reaches out to put a hand on her friend's shoulder.

Darknyss:  "So tell me D…  How bad is it?"

Gothika swallows and nods slowly, a look of concern on her face.  She finally takes a deep breath and lets it out slowly before she speaks.

Gothika:  "It's bad Lady.  It's really… really really really bad.  Normal food calms the normal hunger, but it does nothing for the thirst.  The cold stuff ain't doin' it anymore…  It's like my body is rebelling against me again."

Darknyss rubs her friend's upper arm gently, trying to keep her calm.

Darknyss:  "Okay…  We've been through this once before… we can deal with it again.  So then tell me what you need."

Gothika throws her arms up in the air, sighing exasperatedly.

Gothika:  "I need live Lady…  I hate to say it, but I need live… lots of it…  I feel like I'm starving to death unless i have it live.  The food I eat is what's keeping me going, but I'm eating like a sugar starved kid in a candy store!  The cold stuff barely takes the edge off so I'm not like not snatching people from off of the street… But even that, I've gone through what would normally be a two week supply in like three days!  I have to do something, or when we go out there tonight… I'm afraid I might do something bad..."

Darknyss frowns and pushes a stray lock of Gothika's hair from her face and tucks it behind her ear.

Darknyss:  "You mean like what you did to Misty during your one on one matchup?"

Gothika turns her eyes to her friend, and Darknyss sees the hint of red starting to encircle the ice blue and her frown deepens as she hears her friend speaking.

Gothika:  "I mean worse…  I mean, like Kansas City, AWO 2004 bad…"

Raynin's eyes go very big and she starts to point at Gothika.  

Raynin:  "Oooohh!!  Ooohhh!!  Oooohh!!  No way!!!!"

She puts her hands down on the floor and rolls forward off of the chairs and pops up into a standing position, excitedly dancing from foot to foot, waving her hands in the air.

Raynin:  "Wait wait wait….  I was such a fangirl of you two back then!!  I know what you're talking about!!!  Let's see if I remember this right…  Kansas City…. Alliance Wrestling Order… 2004…  House show… untelevised… I was there in the stands!!  That was the night you attacked your opponents in the middle of an eight person battle royal!  You took all of them out by biting their necks, then as the official tried to raise your hand in victory, you attacked him too!!  Fifteen security guards, four trainers, and six police officers all came down to the ring to try and stop you, but you took them all out too… You jumped out of the ring and was about to start attacking the crowd, when you suddenly stopped…  Your opponents had locked Darknyss and Morganna in their dressing room and they hadn't been able to get out to you in time to stop you…  But you stopped yourself…  After that, the cops swarmed you and it took only one of them to cuff you and take you out the back…  Darknyss and Morganna had come down to try and reason with the cops, but you'd just shook your head and asked them to stop and let them take you away…  You spent four days in jail, but your case was dismissed because the cops didn't read your miranda rights before they took you away…  and all charges dropped, your record expunged…  It was crazy!!  I never could find out why you stopped though…"

As Raynin's talking, Gothika grimaces as she remembers what she did.  She starts gnawing on her finger intently, her fangs flashing in the light as she does.  Darknyss suddenly stops Raynin mid sentence with a hand up and Raynin closes her mouth abruptly as Darknyss speaks.

Darknyss:  "She stopped because of a little girl in the front row.  The child was terrified…  Literally shrieking in fear….  she wouldn't move… couldn't move is a better way to describe it… She just stood there screaming at the top of her lungs, pissing and shitting herself…  Gothika had literally scared the shit out of this child."

Gothika wraps her arms around herself and sank down onto the nearby couch and starts to rock herself slowly back and forth.  She swallows heavily and looks up at her friends.

Gothika:  "It was the smell that stopped me… more than anything else, it was the smell…  BY GOD it stank so badly!  Normally the scent and taste of fear heightens the flavor of blood… but this smell…  Her fear was so intense that it permeated EVERYTHING around her…  the smell was acrid…  rancid… it was… it was horrible!!  But more than that was the look in her eyes…  To her, I wasn't a creepy wrestler, or some lady with big teeth like everyone normally thinks about me.  I was what I had always said I was… I was a monster…  I was a monster that was coming to snatch her up and rip her throat out and drink her essence and leave her lying there in a pool of her own life essence…. And that was exactly what I was going to do.  That was exactly what I was thinking.  I was thinking about the red!  All I saw was the red!!  There WERE no faces!!  There WERE no identities!!  All they were, was just a network of veins filled with something that I craved… that I NEEDED MORE THAN LIFE ITSELF!!  BY GOD!  I CAN'T LET IT GET BACK TO THAT AGAIN!!!"

Darknyss sighs heavily and runs a hand through her friend's hair.  Gothika flinches from the touch and her whole body trembles.  When she speaks, her voice is barely more than a whisper...

Gothika:  "I don't want to be a monster."

Darknyss frowns and suddenly slaps Gothika hard across the face.  Raynin's eyes go wide and she steps back, looking at her friend in shock.  Darknyss's face is cold as ice as she looks down at her friend and partner.

Darknyss:  "Enough of the fuckin' pity party.  I've had it!!"

Raynin's eyebrows go up sharply and she looks from Darknyss to Gothika, then back to Darknyss who crosses her arms over her chest as she looks back down at her friend.

Darknyss:  "Since you've started drinking live again, you've become soft… soft and weak!!  I thought this stuff was supposed to strengthen you!  Turn you into the big bad monster that you used to be before you grew a flipping' conscience again!!"

Gothika moves to speak again, but Darknyss slaps her across the other cheek again, just as hard.

Darknyss:  "Shut up!!  I'm not done talking!!"

Gothika goes quiet and sits there, looking up at her friend as Darknyss continues speaking.

Darknyss:  "For years, I've worked with you.  For YEARS I've listened to you bitch and whine and complain about you not wanting to be a monster… About how your life is so freakin' shit because you're a vampire… SO THE FUCK WHAT??!!!  I've have worked tirelessly and endlessly since you turned to get you to accept what you've become!  To use it to your best advantage… And I thought we'd been making progress!!  We came back to the SCW, and it was like you were the old you again!  But then…  maybe it's not the red that's making you weak… maybe it's Argento!  Huh?  Is that it?  Is having a man paying attention to you causing you to re-evaluate your worth as a human being all cause you have fangs and like to give folks a little nibble every now and then?"

Gothika starts to growl and balls her fists up in her lap.

Gothika: "Stop it Lady…  Argento has nothing to do with this…  You leave Michael out of this."

Darknyss throws her hands up in the air.

Darknyss:  "Or what?  You're gonna sit there and bitch and whine some more about how tortured a soul you are?  About how you've been through hell and back?  WAKE UP CHICA!!  LOOK AROUND YOU!!  YOU'RE ON THE ISLAND OF FLIPPIN' MISFIT TOYS HERE!!  YOU'RE TEAMED UP WITH A COUPLE OF FREAKS WITH THEIR OWN PROBLEMS…  SHE'S FREAK ONE, I'M FREAK TWO!!  DEMON POSSESSED FREAK, MULTIPLE PERSONALITY FREAK… WHAT IN THE HELL DO YOU EXPECT??!!  TO BE FUCKIN' NORMAL FOR CHRIST'S SAKE??!!  JEEZ!!"

Gothika doesn't say anything, just sits there, her fists balled up tightly as she shakes her head slowly.  Darknyss doesn't stop her tirade though.

Darknyss:  "Day in, and day out, you sit up and you put down who and what you are, when you should just embrace it!!  We all have!!  We all love you regardless!  Your fans love you…  And why?  Because you're that damned good at being badass!!  Don't you see?  Argento loves you… ALL of you… He doesn't look at you and go, 'oh, well, she's got a pretty face and a hot body… but those teeth… there's just something about those teeth…'  NO!!  He's accepted you and your vampirism when no one else would!  You are so freakin' lucky and you just don't even see it!!  I am just too flippin' THROUGH with you and your fatalistic BULLSHIT!!  YOU ARE A VAMPYRE WHO WRESTLES!!  GET OVER YOURSELF, MOVE ON AND GET YOUR MIND INTO THE JOB!!"

Gothika growls under her breath and suddenly jumps up to a standing position and gets right in Darknyss's face hissing evilly.  Darknyss doesn't back down, though and the two stand nose to nose as Gothika starts to speak, gesticulating slowly.

Gothika:  "This is NOT fatalistic bullshit!!  These are my emotions!!  You have no idea how it feels to have all of this… this CHAOS running through your mind and trying to keep it under control!!  I WANT TO HURT PEOPLE!!  DON'T YOU GET IT??!!  I'M NOT SAFE!!"

Darknyss chuckles and shakes her head, then starts to yell at her friend tapping her on the temple.

Darknyss:  "WHY CAN'T YOU GET IT THROUGH YOUR THICK SKULL, D??!!  I JUST SAID IT AND I'LL SAY IT AGAIN, THIS TIME I'LL SAY IT SLOWER SO MAYBE IT WILL SINK IN…"

Darknyss lifts her finger and starts to poke Gothika roughly in the chest, pushing her back step by step as she does.

Darknyss:  "YOU… ARE… A…  WRESTLING… VAMPYE STUPID!!"

With the last poke, Gothika falls back onto the couch, sitting there and looking up at her friend who is now so agitated, her face is bright red in anger.

Darknyss:  "I just can't believe it that THAT ONE FACT DIDN'T REGISTER IN YOUR BRAIN!  Gothika… my friend, you are a wrestler AND a vampyre… Your freakin' JOB is to hurt people!!  It's to make people feel pain… it's to knock people out and pin them to the mat so that they simply can't get up or push you off, or lock them in a hold so they have to tap out!!  Don't you get it yet?  EVERYTHING YOU DO IS ABOUT HURTING PEOPLE!!  AND BY DENYING YOUR VAMPYRIC SIDE, YOU ARE CUTTING OFF ONE OF THE BEST WEAPONS YOU HAVE!!"

Gothika speaks quietly, but her voice conveys all of the rage that's bubbling inside of her.

Gothika:  "What do you expect me to do then?  Hmmm?  Do you expect me to just forget the fact that I have the potential to be a cold blooded murder like Bruno if I accept it?  Do I just…  not care anymore and just go out there and slaughter innocent people?"

Darknyss sighs heavily again and her expression softens a bit.

Darknyss:  "No… of course not.  You will do like what I have done, and what Raynin is to this day still doing…  You do what you need to do to control it.  By hook or crook, you do whatever is necessary to turn this negative into a positive.  You channel all of that hunger… that pain… that anger… that aggression… that animal instinct to rend and rip and tear something limb from limb and you put it into your wrestling.  You do not… DO NOT let it control you!!"

Darknyss grabs the back of Gothika's head in her hands and pulls her forehead against hers, holding it there so she must look her right in the eyes.  

Darknyss:  "Listen…  Listen…  Listen to me!"

Gothika tries to fight it at first, but then stops fighting it and looks her in the eye.

Darknyss:  "You must embrace your inner monster!!  Don't fight against it…  You master it!!!  You DO NOT let it incapacitate you!!  You use it!  You understand me??!!!  YOU USE IT!!  USE IT!!"

Gothika nods slowly and Darknyss pulls Raynin in so all three of them have their heads pressed together in a huddle.

Darknyss:  "We are the Angels of the Fallen!!!  We are domination personified!!  We are the ones that all of these cookie cutter Bombshells fear because we stand out there unafraid!!!  We are unafraid of anyone or any damned thing!!  ESPECIALLY not our inner selves!!  We are strong… independent… skilled and dangerous as FUCK!!  We are the alpha females of this company!!  And how do we prove that?!!"

Raynin suddenly yells out enthusiastically...

Raynin:  "By whoopin' bitches asses like they stole something'!!"

Darknyss smirks and nods slowly, letting her friends go so they all stand there in a circle.

Darknyss:  "That's right Lil' Ray Ray…  We stomp mud holes in bitches and we leave them cryin' for their parents!  We're not bullies… far from it… We are vengeance… We are retribution!!  We are what they fear and wish they could be all at the same freakin' time!!  We are the things that go bump in the night that sends these bitches running for their covers to hide under and tremble, too scared to peek out to make sure we're even really there…  All the while hoping that some day, they could be as amazing as we are!!  We are the sin City Wrestling's Bombshell Tag Team Champions… and there is nothing and no one… NOTHING AND NO ONE ON GOD'S GREEN EARTH that we will let take them from us!!  They will have to pry them from our broken, beaten, bloodied, mutilated bodies, and even then, if we have a way to bounce back, we will come back to defeat them and still come out the Champions!!  Do you get it?"

Raynin nods, then looks at Darknyss for a moment.

Raynin:  "Look, I know your'e all for embracing your inner demons and stuff… but… My inner demon is just that… a freakin' demon…  I know you don't want ME to let THAT thing loose…"

Darknyss chuckles and shakes her head.

Darknyss:  "No… I think you can keep Mama Louvelle's little pride and joy under wraps… but if you can find a way to tap into it's… I don't know what you would call it… power… aura… whatever the hell it is…  And use it to our advantage without letting it rampage and possibly kill everyone… then yeah… do it."

Darknyss holds her hand out to Raynin and they bump fists.  Darknyss then turns to Gothika holding her fist out.

Darknyss:  "So my sister from another mister…  what do you say?  Are we all going to be monsters together?  Or are you going to hold out for some ideal that you know deep in your heart you shouldn't hold onto?"

Gothika looks down at her friend's fist and smiles evilly, letting a low growl rumble from her throat.

Gothika:  "Well, you know how the old saying goes.. "If you can't beat 'em…  Cheat.  And if you can beat 'em…  Beat 'em like they stole somthing"…  So yeah, I'm in like Flynn."

Gothika bumps Darknyss's fist with her own, then bumps Raynin's who's grinning like a kid with their hand in the cookie jar.  Darknyss nods slowly and pats her friend on the back.

Darknyss:  "In it to win it…. So, I'm guessing that when situations like the one you're in arise, there's some kind of protocol to… I don't know what you fang freaks call it…"

Gothika reaches into the pocket of her trench coat and pulls out a card, handing it to her friend.

Gothika:  "We call it, 'ordering in'…  they call themselves live voluntary donors…  others who know of the process call them fang chasers.  Anyways…  That's the number.  I've already got an account set up."

Darknyss nods slowly as she starts to turn to pick up her cell phone and Gothika grabs her arm, spinning her back around, licking her lips slowly.

Gothika:  "Um… You will want to make sure that this order is placed properly…  If you don't order enough… I don't know what will happen in our match…"

Darknyss frowns as she looks down at the card in her hand.

Darknyss:  "Hey… it's like ordering take out, right?…   How hard could it be?"

Raynin looks from Darknyss to Gothika and back again and sighs heavily, making the sign of the cross over her chest.

Raynin:  "Madre de dios… Nos ayuda por favor…"

Darknyss raises her eyebrow at Raynin and smirks.

Darknyss:  "You know, I'm starting to get a handle on some of your Spanglish… but that one eluded me… What in the nine levels of hell did you just say?"

Raynin chuckles and shrugs.

Raynin:  "Well, I have been subjected to your horrible ordering skills before and ended up with a plate of squid instead of fried shrimp when we ordered from the fish place last time… So I said, 'Mother of God, please help us'…  Because if you can't even order popcorn shrimp… how are you about to place an order for her… special requests?"

Darknyss shrugs and then nods slowly, exhaling deeply.

Darknyss:  "You're right…  Maybe you should place the order, D…"

Gothika nods and picks up her phone, pressing a number she's got on speed dial.  She brings the phone to her ear and waits for the phone to pick up, and starts to sing along with the ringback tone.  Raynin and Darknyss both look at her in shock as she starts to sing 'The Girl from Eponema' and she stops singing and shrugs looking back at them.

Gothika:  "What?  My mom used to sing it to me as a kid."

Darknyss and Raynin chuckle and Gothika gives them the finger and sticks out her tongue at them.

Gothika:  "Oh bite me!"

Gothika suddenly gasps and shakes her head, putting her attention back on the phone.

Gothika:  "Oh, no no no!!  I didn't mean you… I mean… I was just… You see my friends…  I'm sorry, let me start over… I need to place an order to go….  Club Rain….  Yeah… It's going to be a rather large order…"

The shot pulls out the locker room door and the door shuts slowly before the scene fades out…

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -


The scene comes back in about a half hour later, outside of the Fallen's locker room door again.  A beautiful woman wearing a flower print halter top and a miniskirt and six inch clear hooker heels comes strolling up to the door. She knocks on it three times quickly, then starts to adjust her top.  When the door opens slowly, she sees Raynin standing there behind the door.  The woman smiles and is about to speak when just holds up her hand and shakes her head, and steps aside, gesturing for her to come in.

Raynin:  "Shhh…  Don't say a word…  It's easier for my friend if she doesn't know your name.  The service has already paid the fee.  Just come in and step up into the line, and wait your turn…"

The girl nods slowly and makes a zipping motion across her lips, then steps into the locker room.  Raynin closes the door behind her and moves further into the room to stand beside Darknyss who is watching the line of girls that are standing in front of the bathroom door.  Around the room, there are an array of young women, all with bandages over some part of their upper bodies… Either their necks, their wrists, some even have bandages on their cleavage.  They all look pale and a bit haggard as they lounge around the room, sipping orange juice and water, and nibbling on peanut butter cookies.  Raynin frowns as she starts to count the girls spread out around the room.  

Raynin:  "Seven… Eight… Nine…  Dear God in Heaven!!  Just how hungry is she?!!  That makes the one she's on now…"

Darknyss interrupts her with a sigh and a nod of her head.

Darknyss:  "Number ten… I know…  And she's got six more in line for her to keep on going.  I would have thought she'd have been full by now… Apparently all of the holding back she's done has made her ravenous."

The line moves up a bit and a short red head comes stumbling out of the bathroom door, a hand to her throat, moaning softly.  She is holding onto the wall and tries to steady herself.  She takes takes a deep breath, then takes a step away from the wall and looks fine for a moment, then Raynin watches as her eyes roll back in her head and she starts to go down to the ground in a faint.  Raynin yelps out in shock and surprise.

Raynin:  "Oh my God!!  Hey!!  Are you okay?"

Raynin rushes forward and catches the girl before she can hit the ground and sets her carefully in a nearby chair.  Darknyss comes over with the first aid kit and Raynin starts to bandage the bite marks on the girl's throat.  The marks are barely bleeding, and the woman looks extremely pale.  Raynin frowns as she tapes the bandage on tightly.

Raynin:  "This is not good…  I think she took too much from this one…"

Darknyss leans forward and starts to pat the girl's face with her hand to try and stir her from the faint.

Darknyss:  "Hey!  Hey you!!  Wake up!!  Are you alright?"

The girl's eyes flutter open and she smiles hugely, nodding slowly.

Gothika's Food:  "Yeah…  I'm more than fine…  That was simply… AMAZING!!  I'm still tingling all over from it!!"

Raynin frowns and looks at the girl confused.

Raynin:  "Well, if it feels so good, why did you pass out like that?"

The girl sits up and Raynin hands her a cookie to nibble on and a bottle of orange juice and a bottle of water.  The girl bites the cookie and sighs heavily.

Gothika's Food:  "Oh, that was totally my fault…  I'd been dieting, and didn't know I was going to be called in for this… but it was such a big order, they needed all hands on deck.  Normally, I do a carb load before I come for one of these things, and I eat a pretty big meals of fish and fruit for three days before.  I'm told the fatty acids in the fish help the blood taste more robust, and I don't end up with as bad fall out.  but I've been on a low carb, low fat diet for the past four months.  I've been trying to fit back into this bikini I had four years ago…  It was one of my favorites… silver lame…  barely covered my… well, you can guess.  Anyways…  She was great!!  It hurt so good…"

The girl reaches in her pocket and pulls out a card and writes something on the back of it before she hands it to Raynin.

Gothika's Food:  "Here… here's my personal info…  Give it to her so if she wants another drink… Mmmm, tell her she can reach me anytime."

The girl moves to stand but sinks back into the chair in a swoon.  Raynin grumbles under her breath and starts patting her face again, trying to wake her.

Raynin:  "Shit!  This is getting ri-donkulous!!  Go and talk to her…  there's no way we can get all of these girls out before we have to go down to the ring!"

Darknyss looks over at the line and shrugs as there are only two girls left waiting.  She walks over to the bathroom door and stops short as she hears soft moans and the sounds of slurping and sucking sounds.  She rubs her upper arms for a moment, then she knocks on the bathroom door and clears her throat.

Darknyss:  "We're short on time…  I'd say about ten minutes…  You almost done?"

The slurping sound stops, and you can hear the sound of clothing being adjusted.  There's a soft groan, and the sound of protests, and Darknyss peeks into the bathroom door.  The shower curtain is pulled, and you can see feet underneath it, along with a small pool of red.  The curtain is pulled back and another girl stumbles out, blocking the sight of what was behind the curtain for a moment.  When the girl walks out of the shot, we see Gothika standing in the shower, wearing only a black lace demi bra and a matching thong.  Her mouth and chin are covered in red, and you can see where it was hastily attempted to be rubbed off.  Going down her chest, between her cleavage is a long trail of red fluid, which goes all the way down her body, along her stomach and further down.  She runs a fingertip along her cleavage and brings a huge drop of the red to her lips, sucking her finger slowly and almost seductively.  She closes her eyes in ecstasy and moans softly.  She looks up to Darknyss and licks her lips, sucking on the bottom one for a moment as she tries to regain her composure before she speaks.

Gothika:  "Um…  yeah… I'm almost topped off… I think just these two more and I won't rip our opponents' heads off.  Mmmm, that last one… she was simply divine!!  AB positive I think… I'll have to ask her what she had for dinner cause there was an added hint of sweetness to it, akin to some kind of fruit…  melon I'm guessing…  just scrumptious…"

Gothika has closed her eyes and is running her hands over her body slowly and Darknyss clears her throat, bringing her back from her reverie.

Gothika:  "Oh, I'm sorry… yeah, ten minutes should be fine… I can then rinse off and get dressed again…  I'll try to hurry…"

Darknyss nods and backs out of door, but stays a moment as she watches her friend hold out her hand to the next girl.  The young woman adds a little extra swing to her hips as she moves forward and steps over the lip of the shower.  She unzips her dress and slides it off of her body slowly, then hangs it up on the back of the shower, lifting her hair up from one side of her neck and tilting it to the side.  She watches as Gothika leans in and sniffs along the girl's neck and growls softly.

Gothika:  "Mmmm, peaches…  you're simply delectable…"

Gothika slides her hand up the back of the girl's neck and gets a firm grip on her then pulls her into her chest roughly and slides her tongue along the girl's neck slowly.

Gothika:  "How sweet… this is your first time… I can tell…  I do so love fresh meat…"

Gothika leans her head back, letting an evil laugh bubble up from her throat.  The girl starts to struggle a bit, clearly frightened, but Gothika's grip on her body only lets her barely shake in her grip.  Her eyes go wide as she watches Gothika's fangs slowly extend to their full length, glinting sharply in the light and the girl starts to whimper.   When she sees Gothika's eyes, she is finally able to find her voice and lets out an frightened squeak, just before Gothika's fangs strike.  A small splash of red jets out against the wall of the shower and Gothika wraps her lips over the girls flesh.  The sucking sound reverberates through the bathroom and the girls whimpering turns to soft moans and her whole body trembles with fear as Gothka's moans of pleasure increase.  She wraps an arm around the girl's waist and pulls her closer, then reaches out with the other hand and throws the curtain closed.  Darknyss backs up out of the bathroom slowly and she trembles visibly, shaking her head slightly.  She literally jumps  in the air when Raynin taps her on the shoulder, and shrieks a bit.  She puts her hand over her heart when she sees her friend, then wipes her forehead slowly.

Darknyss:  "Don't DO that!!!"

Raynin's eyebrows go up in surprise and she looks around.

Raynin:  "What?  I thought you'd like to know that the first girls are feeling better and are headed out.  So, I'm popping into the other side of the bathroom to get ready."

Darknyss puts a hand out and stops her before she can step to the bathroom door.

Darknyss:  "Um… you may want to just wait until she's through…"

Raynin swallows audibly and nods slowly.

Raynin:  "Um… ok…  well, I guess it's a good thing I'd already done most of the getting ready… I really just have to change my clothes."

Darknyss nods and reaches over to beside the couch and hands Raynin her bag.

Darknyss:  "Yeah… I'm not going back into that bathroom for a while… even if I have to go… I think I'll hold it."

Raynin shrugs and pulls her shirt off, tossing it onto the couch, then kicks off her shoes and pulls down her pants, displaying her dark blue lace bra and boy shorts.  She unzips her bag and starts pulling out her gear, pulling on her knee pads as the cameraman takes a step back to get a clear view of every move she makes until Darknyss steps up between them and points to the door.  You can hear the cameraman starting to protest as she backs him up and out of the door, slamming it shut.


- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -


Later that night…

A stagehand walks up and knocks on the door to the Fallen's dressing room.  Gothika opens it with a more up beat look on her face.  The stagehand hold up 5 fingers as a call comes in on his radio and he walks away.  Gothika opens the door and beckons into the room to her friends.  The trio of Angels come out of the room and shut the door.  They stand in a circle and Darknyss nods slowly to her friends.

Darknyss:  "This is it… Go time… Time to put up or shut up…  Now.. let's go out there and show these chicks why we're the Sin City Wrestling's Bombshell Champions."

She puts her hand out and Raynin and Gothika both pile their hand on top.   Darknyss looks at Gothika and smirks.

Darknyss:  "Time to unleash the monsters…"

Raynin grins evilly and nods slowly.

Raynin:  "Hoorah!!"

The Angels of the Fallen all turn and start to head down the hallway towards the ring as the scene fades out...

<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/Lyrique/gothikakatesiggie1.jpg width=300>


<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>


____________

Time: August 7, 2013…  11:30 PM…  

Place:  Las vegas, Nevada… On Raynin's training floor...
____________
____________

She knew it was late, but she didn’t care.  She’d needed just a little bit of time alone to herself so she could think about things, and this was the best place to do it.

She’d come to her friend’s training floor to spend some time in the steam room by herself.  She knew no one would be around, so she didn’t bother with wrapping the towel around herself.  The steam hid all of the parts that it needed to hide as she laid on the warm stone on her stomach.  The womanly swells and curves of her body held just enough mystery within the fog for what was deemed acceptable at the SCW for viewing.  She’d soaked and relaxed herself to the point where she could now say what was on her mind.

“MIsty, Misty, Misty…  I have to say I’m thoroughly anticipating our meeting in the ring at the Pay Per View.  Summer Xxxtreme will be that moment in time where you will look into my eyes and see your destruction staring you in the face.  For so long, you’ve held yourself as being better than everyone else… So much so that when you actually lose to someone, you get unnerved… you come unhinged… And let’s face it… I’m intrigued to see just how unhinged you will become once Raynin and I wipe the floor with you and your partner to retain our titles.  You see…  the one thing you lack is that which is fueling my rage these last few weeks… It’s what kept me from having someone I’ve come to care about at my side… And that’s hunger.  You don’t’ hunger for these titles. . They’r just something to catch your eye.  They’re not the prize you truly seek, and you’re partnered with someone you know in the ring as well as Adam’s cat while I…  I am partnered with my friend.  Someone I’ve worked with and trained with for well over a year now.  Someone who knows me extremely well.  Someone who has just as much of a reason to see your downfall as I do.  So as you can see, the odds are stacked against you pretty heavily.”

She runs a finger through her hair and stretches catlike, raising her hips into the air as she brings her head down between her shoulders and stretches her back.  Her body is all muscle and sinew but softly curved in just the right places.  And with the thickness of the steam, you get just the shape of her body… the fluff of the fog just thick enough to obscure the necessary bits.  She lowers herself back down to the stone shelf and sighs softly.

"Odette, Odette, Odette… And you my dear… you’re so hell bent on doing anything to have gold again it’s rather pathetic.  You’re as bad as Jessie Salco and Amy Marshall are… just doing anything and everything you can to try to have gold around your waist.  Even teaming with someone you can’t stand, just so you can be a Champion again… But you picked the wrong Champions to target my dear…  The Bombshell Tag Team Championships are not going to end up your newest trophy, and all you are going to end up with is my and my partner’s boots so far down your throat you’ll be crapping the gunk off the soles of our boots for weeks.”

She lifts a bottle of water to her lips, taking a few swallows slowly, then sighs licking her lips gently.

“Mmmm…  Truth be told… I’ve been keeping myself completely sated these past few weeks.  I’ve been feeding and feeding and feeding and the fact of the matter is… I just still keep wanting more.  And I just don’t know why I am still hungry, even though I’m full.  But the more I think about it… The more I come to the realization of this… My hunger didn’t start to build until I tasted you in the ring Misty.  Mmmm…  Your essence… your life force… That red you’ve got flowing through your veins is so delicious… and made all the more intensely delectable when laced with your fear.  I cant’ wait to taste you again Misty… And I will be tasting you very soon.  I will relish your fear.  I will feast upon your fear and drink down your very life essence before either I or my partner finally pin your shoulders to the mat for the one, the two and the three.  And I will enjoy each and every moment of it.  Oh and don’t think you won’t come out of this match unscathed Odette. You will feel my fangs as well.”

She runs a hand through her hair again and laughs wickedly.

“Be prepared my dears.  Both of you will come to FEED MY NEED!!”

She blows a kiss at the camera and the steam swirls up to cover the shot once more, then it fades out…


<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>
<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>


_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  

 …  END OF FEED  ...  

_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______

***  Word Count, 7082  ***


46
Supercard Archives / THE FALLEN vs MISTY and ODETTE RYDER
« on: August 10, 2013, 11:48:11 PM »
 Event: Summer XXXtreme II Pay Per View     DATE: Sunday, 08/18/2013

Place: On the Open Seas   Venue: Royal Monarch Cruiseliner

Match: BOMBSHELL TAG TEAM TITLE CHAMPIONSHIP MATCH

Opponent: With Gothika vs Odette Ryder and The Queen of the Damned, Misty  



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

<iframe width="420" height="315" src="http://www.youtube.com/embed/zDz3sI4__nQ" frameborder="0" allowfullscreen></iframe>

Once again, the Powers that Be try to stick it to the Angels of the Fallen.  Or maybe they are trying to stick it to their opponents, that all remains to be seen.  At the Summer XXXTreme II Pay Per View, Christian Underwood has booked the Vampyric Angel and the Rebellious One against two former Bombshell Champions who are no strangers to our trio of beauties… None other than Odette Ryder, and the woman who handed Gothika her first loss since her return almost five months ago, Misty.  And to make matters more interesting, it's for their coveted Sin City Wrestling's Bombshell Tag Team Championships!!  Raynin's mind has been extremely quiet as of late, which has benefitted our Champions…  But will old rivalries bring back memories that will shake her psyche to it's core?  Or will the Rebel Angel be able to keep her cool and stay calm and collected enough to remain the Champions with her friend and partner, Gothika?  As the non-stop action is about to continue, I'm on the edge of my seat!!  Are you?...

<iframe width="560" height="315" src="//www.youtube.com/embed/ppX7kg9-W0E?rel=0" frameborder="0" allowfullscreen></iframe>  "Nightcore, Monsters"

<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>


_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  

 …  BAD BLOOD RESURFACES ...  

_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______


<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

**********  WARNING!!  **********

The following scenes contain content which is extremely graphic in nature.  If you are squeamish, have a weak stomach, are faint of heart, or are eating, I'd suggest waiting until you have something to settle your stomach before continuing.  If you're easily frightened, then... well, you're a punk ass sissy and shouldn't be going any further.  \'tongue.gif\'  Parental discretion is advised.

**********  END ADVISORY!!  **********


____________
____________

Time: August 6, 2013…  3:30 AM

Place:  Las Vegas, Nevada…  In Raynin's Bedroom...
____________
____________

The nights have been hot, and steamy in Las Vegas this past week, and the days have been hotter still.  The mercury has been rising constantly this entire summer, and people have been feeling the burn.  With temperatures cresting over the hundreds, even while in the shade, only those crazy people or people with death wishes have dared to try and venture out during unless absolutely necessary.  The outside pools remain empty during the day as the water is so warm, it's more like taking a bath than going swimming.  The HVAC companies have been making a killing, repairing central air units, and air conditioners, and people try their best to stay as cool as possible under the grindingly oppressive heat of the summer.  

The Sin City Wrestling has been heating up as well.  As the temperatures rise, so to do the tempers.  Everyone's blood is bubbling and the excitement of the up coming pay per view and it's promises of being one of the most explosive shows of the season has folks nervous, elated, aggravated, stressed, tingly all over with goose bumps, and some just down right agitated.  The upcoming Pay Per View and tour has everyone on edge as preparations are being double and triple checked to ensure things go as smoothly as possible.   Superstars are hitting the tanning booths to ensure they're that perfectly crispy golden color, and Bombshells are going shopping for that last minute bikini that will show off just enough flesh to entice.  Some are even going down right risqué, showing off more skin than a little bit.  Unlike others, you know that Parand is off trying to find more clothes to put on that are as cool as possible, but still cover up all of her flesh.  Others, like the Angels of the Fallen, are out there, training their minds and bodies to try to get ready for their upcoming matches.  They knew that it didn't matter what they wore, or how tan they were, or even how oiled their bodies were... it was what they did in the ring that mattered most.  It was what kind of skills they portrayed against their opponents that counted… And it was how well they performed that would make or break them… possibly changing their lives forever...

It's only been two days since they announced the upcoming matches for the Summer XXXtreme II pay per view, and it's put everyone in an uproar…  Especially the Angels of the Fallen, who have been going through their own trials and tribulations outside of dealing with this upcoming matchup.  The announcement shocked everyone, least of all the Bombshell Tag Team Champions.  Raynin had been on edge since Gothika had to face the one Bombshell that she could truly deem her 'Arch-Nemesis', Misty, and she'd done everything that she could to quell the mounting emotions that were building deep within her… but once she'd found out that she'd have to face the one woman who had made it her business to undermine all of Raynin's success…  And not just that, but for the titles that she'd fought so hard to obtain… those emotions…  they just started to bubble up inside of her.  The built up and built up like a cauldron over a roaring fire with a lid clamped down tightly shut over it…. meaning by the amount of pressure building inside of it, you just knew it was due to explode any moment.  

She was tucked in her bed, safely behind the walls of her apartment, where nothing physical could hurt her… But for the Rebellious One, it's not only physical attacks that she worried about.  Her mind happened to contain one of her greatest enemies…  That other force that threatened her way of life and her sanity… That being of pure, unadulterated evil that wanted nothing more than to take over every inch of her and send her down a path of hatred, isolation, and destruction…  the being she's come to know as just 'The Other Raynin'…  The soul of the foul demonspawn child that Mama Louvelle had stuck inside of her as a baby, which had become the bane of her existence…  seconded only by Misty, who even when teaming with the Angels had found a way to make that team up as jacked up as possible.  And it was knowing that she'd have to face Misty and Odette at the Pay Per View that had allowed The Other Raynin, that little toe hold that was needed to start to send the Rebel Angel back down that path of insanity…

Her mind simply couldn't rest.  Even though she was in bed and asleep, she kept turning over and over in her mind the events that had taken place the previous day…  



{ As their extreme training sessions started, Raynin threw herself into them with gusto…  Enduring each and every strange technique and obstacle that Darknyss had put into their path with reckless abandon and yet was still quiet as a church mouse.  She'd dealt with spending time out in the scorching heat as the trio of women had donned their gear for a run, slipping on weighted backpacks with water pouches because to ensure they were properly hydrated through their ordeals.  Gothika had slathered her body in sunblock, then put on a full body spandex running suit done in black and silver, wrapping her hair in a black bandana and putting on a black cap with a black tank top underneath the top, her black and silver nike high tops making her look sleek as a gazelle.  Darknyss had worn a pair of spandex pants and a heather grey halter top, also sporting a bandana and a cap, her hair hanging down her back in a tight frenchbraid below the bandana.  Her all black Reeboks which were a pair of her favorites were well broken in, but showed the care of good upkeep.  Raynin had decided that she'd needed a little bit more color on her legs, and had worn a pair of black spandex shorts that went so far up her legs that they looked more like panties, and the swells of her butt cheeks peeked out of the back as she moved.   She'd also worn a black and white sports bra and a matching cap with a white bandana underneath it, and her black And 1 high tops were well worn, and broken in but comfortable.  She'd also tied a white bandana around her wrists so if she needed to wipe her face, she could simply untie it and mop her brow.  And as hot as it was outside, she knew she'd need it.  

She'd stashed a pair of track pants and a jacket in her backpack before they'd all pulled on their sunglasses and she sighed heavily as she looked at her friends.  They started to stretch and Gothika looks up at her friend with an upraised eyebrow.

"Are you sure you want to go out in this?  It's like one hundred and ten in the shade right now…"

Darknyss had nodded and double-checked the hair tie on the back of her head.

"You know what Sensei says…  'To succeed in the ring, you must push your body to it's limits…  both inside of the ring and out… there is no better training than that which life puts in our way naturally.'…  Training in this heat will push our bodies to exhaustion and past it…  and it is in those exhausted moments that we must dig down into our deepest cores to pull out that will… that desire… that need to keep on going and push ourselves just a little bit further to obtain our goals.  We can't find that unless we are put into extreme situations, much like what we will find ourselves in when we step into the ring.  And this next match is going to be one of our toughest yet.  So the harder we train, the better."

Gothika nods and takes a deep breath.

"I better not tan too much…  I prefer to look the way I do.  Besides… I can't wait to sink my teeth into our opponents.  Literally and figuratively…"

Gothika starts to growl softly and a thin line of drool starts to slip from the corner of her mouth as she thinks about what will happen at the Pay Per view, and she wipes it away with a thumb as Darknyss slaps Gothika's shoulder gently with the back of her hand.

"Hey…  keep your mind on our objective today… don't let anything break your concentration.  Not during this training, and not in the ring!  We've got a lot riding on this, and two of the most intense opponents we could possibly have will be standing opposite us in that ring once we're on that boat!  Odette is not one to be looked at as anything other than a threat!  She's worked her way into the Sins for a reason… and you can be quite assured that Gabirel will be in her corner, along with Misty's entire entourage.  And that's alot of distractions around the ring.  One slip up… one stray look, one step out of place, and they will swoop down on us and everything we've worked so hard to achieve… everything we've fought so hard to accomplish… everything we've given our blood, sweat, and tears for will be taken away form us in the blink of an eye!"

Gothika grumbles under her breath.

"I know… but Misty tasted so good…"

Darknyss snaps her head around to her friend and frowns.

"I heard that…  now you can't let your hunger get the better of you!  Keep your mind on the task at hand, or you and Raynin will end up the former Bombshell Tag Team Champions!"

Raynin rolled her neck and wiggled her arms and legs to make sure they were nice and warmed up, then did a few high kicks, and pulled her knees up to her chest, one at a time, bouncing on her toes.  

"Alright…  clear my mind… I'm ready… let's do this…"

They all pulled out pairs of gloves with traction along the palms and fingers and Darknyss took a deep breath, letting it out slowly.  She tosses them each a cochlear mic and slips one over her ear.

"Parcour is always seventy-five percent physical, and seventy-five percent mental…  Stay focused as we make our way round.  If you get separated, let us know where you are, and we will all meet up somewhere in between before we continue on… "

Gothika rolled her eyes and shakes her head.

"Hang on… Seventy-five and Seventy-five… that's one hundred-fifty percent!"

Darknyss nods and turns back to her friends.

"Yeah… seventy-five percent mental, seventy-five percent physical, and one hundred fifty percent heart.   Just like wrestling, it's something you can't only go for one hundred percent… you have to put more than just that into it… you don't' want to be like one of those dabblers who just try it, and end up breaking their nose, or tearing a rotator cuff, or ripping cartilage in a knee because you make a rookie mistake.  No!!  You have to put more than your all into it!  You have to dig deep and pull out everything you have… and everything you didn't know you had!!  Now, no more procrastinating…  Let's get to it…"

Darknyss put her hand on the handle of the door, and the trio headed out into the oppressive heat, starting at a jog.  They covered a fair bit of ground, even at the slow jog, then Darknyss started using hand signs to signal the changes in their trajectory.  They picked up their pace as they started to jump obstacles put in their path…  benches… fire hydrants… railings of stairs…  they snaked their way around the city, walking on their hands around fountains that bubbled quietly, no one really wanting to touch the water as they knew it would be hot, not cool as one would think.  Not even mailboxes were safe from their leaping bodies.  The weighted backpacks made each move they did that much harder…  and the heat was so thick, it made running feel like they were fighting against a physical force.  They'd made it two miles when Darknyss signaled for them to enter a park where everything became something for them to move their bodies over, under, and through.  Raynin was deep in her mind, letting her body almost move on instinct as she tried her best to keep her concentration.  She did a handstand and walked up the slide, clinging onto the sides as she tried her hardest not to touch the steaming hot metal with her flesh.  When she made it to the top, she bent her legs back until she was in a crab position, then held herself there for a bit, trying to figure out a way out of the predicament she'd just put herself into.  She couldn't lower her butt because she was in the shorts, and the metal of the slide was so hot from being out in the heat and sun that she could have fried an egg on it.  She was so deep into her own head that she almost fell from the shock of hearing that inner voice of hers singing softly in her mental ear



'Tick... Tock... goesssss the clock...  and what now ssssshall we play?...
Tick... tock... goesssss the clock...  All time hasssss gone away….

Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock…  for what you cannot know…  
Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock… The sssssandsssss will ssssstop their flow…



She shook her head, trying to ignore the song as she tried to keep her concentration.


Tick… tock… goesssss the clock… esssssscape is on your mind…
Tick… tock… goessssss the clock… no way out ssssssshall you find...

Tick... Tock... goessssss the clock...  and assess the hoursssss they fly...
Tick...  tock... and all too ssssssoon...  your hopesssss… sssssshall sssssurely…  DIE!


Her limbs had started trembling as she held that pose, her body bent almost in two as she tried to keep her mind clear enough to find a way out of the predicament in which she'd found herself.  She swore softly under her breath as she knew this predicament was one that she could so easily solve, but she was so distracted by that thing within her that she simply couldn't clear her mind enough to see the solution.  

"FUCK ME!!  Leave me alone!!"

In her mind she heard that evil chuckle that she's come to loathe, because she knew at that point, something she didn't want to have happen was going to take place.  In her mind's eye, she saw her inner landscape… She was standing in front of a large mirror which reflected not herself but a dense cloud of fog.  The fog was her protection… as long as she kept her mind shielded, and The Other encased in it's own little bubble, she was safe.  But it had been scratching at the walls of it's prison.  Every time she shored up her defenses, it found a pinhole, or a minute tear and it's wickedness would seep out.  And now was not the point in time to deal with seepage.  As she kept holding the position, she could feel the heat from the slide starting to emanate upwards to her… feeling her skin redden from the proximity of the hot metal.  She knew that if she made a mistake at this point, she'd suffer because of it… Suffer a nasty burn that could possibly keep her from being in the match at the Pay Per View, and she couldn't put her friends in that predicament.  With the mindset of the bosses these days, they may end up making Gothika face Misty and Odette on her own…  Or force her to compete even though she's injured… There's no way she was going to let that happen…  But she had to think and think fast…  But the more her mind whirled trying to find a way out of where she'd put herself, the louder the evil laughter had become.  In her mind, she heard the sibilant voice, almost like it was getting closer and closer to her.

'Awww, did I sssstop you from doing sssssomething important little girl?'  [/b]

Raynin growled softly to herself and shook her head, trying to clear it.  She started to chant softly to herself as she tried to regain her concentration.

"Not there, not there, not there… I will not let you in.  You will not win… Not there, not there, not there… I will not let you in.  You will not win."

The evil laughter rang out again, and in her mind's eye, the fog started to swirl and a form appeared in the mirror.  It looked exactly like her, except for the eyes were almost glowing red, and were snake like.  The pupils were slitted, and in-between the laughs, the soft hissing sound would escape from the lips, along with a long forked red tongue that would flit in the air.  The Other Raynin was dressed exactly like her…  her skin was even drenched in sweat from exertion like Raynin's own skin was…  To say it was freaky to see your evil twin in a fogged mirror in your mind was an understatement.  But to hear your own voice resounding in your own head, sounding warbled, almost like it was coming from a voice box that was not completely human was even freakier still.  The Other Raynin crossed her arms and looked at her, eyes not moving, not blinking, yet winking like lit with an inner fire.

'Oh, but I am here ssssweetheart.  Your little chanting and feeble attemptssss  to ssssubdue me have failed.  You have tried to banish me over and over again… And yet, sssstill I remain.  When will you get it through your thick ssssskull that you can't get rid of me.  I'm here to ssssstay.  It'ssss about time you just accsssssepted that fact and just gave in.  It would be sssssoooooo much sssssweeter if we worked together.  Come on little Rayniña…  Just once for old times ssssssake...'[/b]

The Other Raynin tried to smile sweetly, but her tongue slipped out from between her lips to flutter as she tasted the air.  Her hand reached up to stroke the inside of the mirror gently, her fingertips pressing against it, and Raynin watched as the fingers of her doppelgänger seemed to cause the mirror to dimple and bubble outward…  Making it look almost like something elastic…  like a piece of bubblegum being blown up slowly.  Raynin's face was frowned in concentration, the sweat starting to stream from her pores and drip down onto the hot metal of the sliding board, where it hit with a soft hiss and bubbled and steam came up off of the griddle hot board  like it was rising off of a skillet.  She shook her head and growled out in frustration.

"Not a chance you filthy piece of demon spawned crap!  I've kept a handle on you this far, and there's no way I'm about to let you get your crummy mitts on me again!!"

The Other Raynin threw her head back and laughed again evilly, then looked at her with a raised eyebrow.

'Oh, issssss that ssssso?  And jusssst how do you plan on ssssssstopping me from doing jusssssst that?  I've already got my clawssssss in you…  You jussssst haven't realissssed it yet.  Besssssides…  I alwayssss  did like a challenge.  Thisssss isssss the most fun I've had sssssssince my mother transssssplanted my sssssoul into it's firsssssst host.'[/b]

What she just heard caught her attention once again, and she quirked her eyebrow back at the demon spawn in the mirror.  

"And just how many unfortunate people have played host to your foul essence?"

Raynin is looking right into the eyes of her doppelgänger…  concentrating so hard that she doesn't realize that she's been mesmerized by those eyes.  She doesn't notice when The Other Raynin's nails start to extend slowly into claws, nor that the bubble of the mirror is stretching further and further out…  The Other Raynin's arm is extending farther out than the normal reach of her arm, looking almost like some fetid, flesh colored snake.  The claws are slowly making circles along the inner bubble of the mirror as if it's searching for a weak spot.  All the while, that horrid sibilant voice is speaking calmly so as not to break the mesmerization of it's captor.

'Hmmm, let me think… how many poor helplesssssss ssssssaps have had the fortunate opportunity of sharing their body with moi?  I don't know if I can remember that…  do you have any idea jusssst how old my mother truly is?'  
[/b]


Raynin shrugs and shakes her head slowly, almost as if she's been put into a trance.  Her words start to slur a bit as she speaks.

"I…  I dun know…  She looks like a rusted piece of shoe leather that's been dragged through the mud and muck and dropped kicked into a garbage dump where a junkyard dog used her for a chew toy before dropping her into the sewer."

The Other Raynin stops her movements and cocks her head to the side with a curious look on her face.

'Wow…  that's an image the likes of which I don't think I hope I never truly have to see…'  
[/b]


Raynin chuckles and rolls her eyes slowly.

"Your mom has to see it every time she looks in the mirror.  Just like I know when Odette Ryder looks in the mirror she sees the vapid, parasitic slug she truly is inside… riding Gabriel's coat tails like she has been… And Misty's too!  I can't stand Misty… no one teeny, tiny… minute speck of a bit!  but that woman can go in the ring!  And I don't mean drop her pants and take a piss kind of go… but what I DO mean she is good…  She can wrestle… but above and beyond that, she pushes her opponents in the ring to want to do and be better than what they are just so that they can beat her…  And the fact of the matter is… I HAVE beaten her!!  I have beaten the self proclaimed Queen of the Damned, and I relished doing so!!  But to do it, I had to dig down so deep within myself that I did something I thought I would never do…"

The other Raynin chuckled and brings a fingertip to her lip, trying to look innocent.

"Awww, do you mean letting little old me out to play is something you would never ever do?  Well let's face it sweetie…  The fact of the matter is…  In the end, I will come out and play… And try as much as you want…  You just simply won't be able to stop me."[/b]

As soon as she said that, The Other Raynin pushed hard on the inside of the mirror and her finger popped through to the outside of the bubble.  With a yelp of triumph, she wiggled her finger, and Raynin's body suddenly dropped it's hips, and her lower body twisted at an angle that it looked almost like her lower half was pointing completely opposite of her upper half.  Her hands pushed off of the slide, and her upper body rose and twisted until it was pointed the right way and then stood slowly.  Raynin screamed a single word so loud, she felt like she was going to go hoarse form the intensity of it.

"NNNOOOOOOO!!!"

 In her mind, Raynin sealed the bubble surrounding the Other Raynin shut, slicing off that finger in the process.  The Other yelped and pulled her hand back as dark black blood sprayed to coat the inside of the bubble.  But she didn't move to stop the bleeding.  She just let it continue to spurt off onto the floor.  Raynin walked forward and tapped the face of the mirror, feeling it's strength once more and sighed softly.

"I don't care how much you knock at the door… I will not let you in."

The other walked forward and ran her tongue along the inside of the mirror slowly, lapping at it's own blood, coating it's face with the icky black viscous fluid and smiled evilly.

"You can try… try and try some more to stop me… but you can't.  You see..  I'm already in you.  Don't worry…  We'll be seeing more of each other very soon…"
[/b]



With that, The Other Raynin slipped back into the fog, leaving Raynin alone in her own mind… or so she thought…  It's only looking back now that she remembered seeing a flash of something move as she was leaving her own mental landscape…  As the finger that was cut from the Other crooked it's fingertip at her as if saying goodbye.


- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -


}


Now, it's late… in the middle of the night, and her dreams are being plagued by the Other.  Everything she'd done that day, she'd heard the song ringing out in her mind...


'Tick... Tock... goesssss the clock...  and what now ssssshall we play?...
Tick... tock... goesssss the clock...  All time hasssss gone away….

Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock…  for what you cannot know…  
Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock… The sssssandsssss will ssssstop their flow…



She heard it when she was in the shower… She heard it when she was washing the dishes… She heard it when she was sitting on the couch watching Pokemon, and especially now in her dreams, she hears it.  It's getting so loud, it actually wakes her from her sleep, and she hears it still...


Tick… tock… goesssss the clock… esssssscape is on your mind…
Tick… tock… goessssss the clock… no way out ssssssshall you find...

Tick... Tock... goessssss the clock...  and assess the hoursssss they fly...
Tick...  tock... and all too ssssssoon...  your hopesssss… sssssshall sssssurely…  DIE!


With a gasp she realizes that the singing is actually coming from her own lips.  She reaches up a hand and touches her mouth gently, as the song keeps repeating from her own mouth.


'Tick... Tock... goesssss the clock...  and what now ssssshall we play?...
Tick... tock... goesssss the clock...  All time hasssss gone away….

Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock…  for what you cannot know…  
Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock… The sssssandsssss will ssssstop their flow…


She pulls the covers from herself and stands and goes to the mirror, watching as her mouth works on it's own, singing and singing.  She tries to stop herself from singing, but she can't stop.  She finally yells at the mirror.

"STOP IT!!  STOP IT STOP IT STOP IT!!!  WHAT DO YOU WANT FROM ME??!!!"

In the mirror, the Other cocks it's head to the side… and she feels her own head move.

"Who, me?  I want to come out and play.  What do you ssssay?"

As soon as it's done speaking, it goes right back to singing.


Tick… tock… goesssss the clock… esssssscape is on your mind…
Tick… tock… goessssss the clock… no way out ssssssshall you find...

Tick... Tock... goessssss the clock...  and assess the hoursssss they fly...
Tick...  tock... and all too ssssssoon...  your hopesssss… sssssshall sssssurely…  DIE!


Raynin shakes her head and still the singing continues.  She finally is able to speak again.

"I can't!!  I can't let you out!!  You will not take me over!!  I have to defend my titles with Gothika!!  I have to beat Misty and Odette!!  I refuse to let either of them take my title away from me!!  I can't lose!!  I won't lose!!  Not again!!  We've worked too hard… we've come so far…  Don't you get it?"

The singing starts to get louder, the words being yelled out at her.


'Tick... Tock... goesssss the clock...  and what now ssssshall we play?...
Tick... tock... goesssss the clock...  All time hasssss gone away….

Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock…  for what you cannot know…  
Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock… The sssssandsssss will ssssstop their flow…


"SSSSSET ME FREE!!!  I MUSSSST BE SSSSET FREE!!  I WILL NOT RESSSST UNTIL I AM FREE!!"

Raynin hears the sibilant sound in her voice and tears start to roll down her face.  She whispers as loud as she can as she feels her body start to dance against her will to the tune of the music… doing pirouettes, and round du jambs… even though she'd never studied ballet.  When she speaks, her voice trembles with effort.

"I can't!!  I will not let you own me!!  This is MY body!!  I am Raynin!!"

The voice takes over and chuckles evilly.

"Oohh, little misssss, 'I'm nobody, who are you?  Are you nobody too?' finally getssss her voice and a name, and she thinksssss that changes thingssss?  What about me?  What isssss my name?"

Raynin tries to shrug, but can't as her body keeps dancing all on it's own accord.  It starts to spin in circles… faster and faster and faster.


Tick… tock… goesssss the clock… esssssscape is on your mind…
Tick… tock… goessssss the clock… no way out ssssssshall you find...

Tick... Tock... goessssss the clock...  and assess the hoursssss they fly...
Tick...  tock... and all too ssssssoon...  your hopesssss… sssssshall sssssurely…  DIE!



"I don't know what your name is!  You won't tell me!!"

Her body suddenly stops and stares at the mirror.  The other brings a finger to it's lips and giggles.

"Shhh… it'ssss a sssssecret… But I can tell you now… My name isssss…  My name iss… My name issss"

Raynin leans forward and puts a hand on the mirror.  She's breathing heavily and blinks slowly.  When she opens her eyes, the Other's hand on the inside of the mirror suddenly comes through and grabs hers, holding her tightly  The other shrieks in her face.

"MY NAME ISSSS RAYNIN!!!"

Raynin screams and yanks her hand back from the mirror and falls against the side of the bed, hitting her head.  The Other in the mirror is still standing though.  She looks down at the Angel of the Fallen that has literally fallen and chuckles softly.

"A compromissssse maybe… What do you ssssay…  We work together… I promisssse I won't take you over… I just want to play with the MIssssty girl and the Ryder bitch.  You don't have to essay anything righ tnow… I already know your ansssswer...."

Raynin can feel her brain slowly shutting down from the blow to the back of her head and the world starts to spin.  The song continues to play on in her mind as she sinks into the darkness of unconsciousness.


'Tick... Tock... goesssss the clock...  and what now ssssshall we play?...
Tick... tock... goesssss the clock...  All time hasssss gone away….

Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock…  for what you cannot know…  
Tick… Tock…  goesssss the clock… The sssssandsssss will ssssstop their flow…




Tick… tock… goesssss the clock… esssssscape is on your mind…
Tick… tock… goessssss the clock… no way out ssssssshall you find...

Tick... Tock... goessssss the clock...  and assess the hoursssss they fly...
Tick...  tock... and all too ssssssoon...  your hopesssss… sssssshall sssssurely…  DIE!


<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/mcwstuff/raynincommercialbreak1.jpg>


<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>
<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>



_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  

 …  END OF FEED  ...  

_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  



***  Word count…  5516  ***


47
Climax Control Archives / All about the red… part 2
« on: July 26, 2013, 11:59:42 PM »
 Things had gotten bad for her… very bad…  Even as she tried to stop herself from dipping into the depths of the darkness within her, she simply couldn't stop the hunger from taking over.  IT was a primal force within her, and biological in nature… even if it was fueled by intense feelings and emotions.

Gothika was standing in the shower, her form clouded from the shoulders down by the thick fog that formed on the glass of the shower wall.  But there was enough light coming from within the shower to display her silhouette against the glass.  She leaned her head back and sighed heavily as she let the spray spill over her hair and down her body slowly.  Her curvaceous form looked sensual as she moved in the hot droplets falling on her form.  She tried so hard to stop herself.   Her mind knew she didn't want to do what she's been doing, but she simply can't stop herself sometimes.  Just like now… try as she might to forget what happened, she still thought about it.  She thought about the satisfaction and the intense pleasure she got when she did what she did.  She leaned her head forward and wrapped her arms around her chest as if she were cold, standing there under the spray of water so hot it's turning her flesh bright red.  She simply could not forget how good it felt to do what she did.  Try as she might, she simply could not stop her mind from going back to what happened a few weeks ago when she faced the self proclaimed ‘Queen of the Damned’, Misty.  She kept replaying that night over and over again in her mind…


{  She could remember the feeling that was running through her body during that match.  She’d spent her days with Argento, and her nights on the phone talking to him.  She’d not bothered to feed.  She’d not felt the need.  But that night… in the ring with Misty, something changed.  She’d felt something he hadn’t felt in months now.  That deep, burning, intense ache in her belly started to build from the moment the bell rang.   And once Misty had first pinned her, she could feel it mounting something fierce inside of her.

She remembered it so vividly… the colors flashing past her minds eye…  The lights above her as Misty tried to hold her down… The goose bumps that flooded her arms as she kicked out of the pin attempt, and the feeling of the adrenaline coursing through her veins as Misty put her in a modified Boston Crab.  Everyone thought that she'd cried out in pain, but it was frustration as her she realized that she'd put herself into a position that she didn't know if she could control.  Not what you're thinking… not the match…  She was flexible enough that most of her ex-boyfriends thought she was a gymnast, or a contortionist, so Misty's little modified Boston Crab did nothing more than just piss her off.  But the fact that as soon as the match started, and her own blood started flowing, she started to feel what she'd thought she'd had under control.  And now that she was in this exhilarating situation, it flared like a nuclear flash deep within her… The hunger… the blood lust… that desire to rip through flesh and get to the sweet stuff within….  That was what she was starting to get worried about.

She'd grabbed onto the ropes in hopes that she could get a moment to breathe and recuperate before she did something she didn't know if she could return from.  But Misty thought it was a moment of weakness and turned to yell at Drew, giving Gothika just enough time to regain her composure.  She still remembers the moment when things changed in her head.  She'd heard Misty's yell, and the crowd's reaction...

Misty: "Don’t make me bitch slap you the way Jasmine did!!!"
Crowd:  "*POP*"

The audience had started cheering Misty, and Gothika popped up to her feet and caught Misty sleeping with a Russian Leg Sweep, before climbing onto her chest and starting to throw fists.  It was then, as Misty threw her arms up to protect her face, and Gothika smelled it…  That smell that she'd been hoping she wouldn't smell during this match because she knew it would mean her control would be gone.  That smell signaled the activation of the hypothalamus…  the fight or flight gland…  the gland that let her know fear was at work on Misty's brain.  It's an interesting smell that's a mix of glucose, adrenaline, norepinephrine,  adrenocorticotropic hormone,  and corticotropin-releasing factor to mix with the sweat coming from the skin to become this heady mixture.  The scent to Gothika was like that of a plate of the best fried chicken, or a well cooked steak with garlic herbed potatoes to most other people…  She felt her saliva build up in her mouth and growled softly to herself as with one of the strikes she landed on Misty, she wiped a thin line of drool from her mouth.  She watched Misty's pupils dilate, and felt her muscles tense beneath each blow she struck.  In seconds, she saw the goosebumps that were prickling Misty's flesh, and heard her heartbeat start to pick up the pace above the norm for a match, and it was simply too much for her to take.  She was just so dag blasted hungry!!  With a howl brought on from her having to keep herself in check for so long, she'd latched herself onto Misty's neck, sinking her fangs into her flesh, and with the first splash of the sweet essence to fill her mouth, she knew she would be lost to it.  Her eyesight had become tinged with the red of the life force flooding her senses and it was all she could do to keep herself from ripping Misty's throat out.  As if from down a long tune, she heard the reaction of the crowd as they clamored for more… their emotions pushing her to suck harder and pull more on the sweet red coming from Misty's veins.

Simone:  OH! The Vampyric Angel, Gothika is really showing her nature now, and Misty is screaming out in pain!
Adams:  Drew almost doesn’t want to pull her off of Misty after the stunt our “Queen” just pulled on him, but I don’t think Mark and Christian need that kind of a law suit against them.

Deep within that tunnel, she'd heard Drew counting, but just didn't care.  She'd felt him trying to pull her off of Misty, and even though they thought it was their actions that got her off, it wasn't.  She'd been praying to herself that she could stop.

'Dear Lord in Heaven, I don't know if I can stop myself!!  Please… I need to get control!!  I need to stop this!!  If I don't… I don't know what I might end up doing!!  Come on Gothika…  Get control!!'

She finally found the strength to let go and watched Misty scurry over to the corner of the ring.  But watching Misty cower in the ring, looking more and more like prey just lit the fire in her belly.  She knew she needed more.  That's when she spotted the red head on the mat apron.  Ruby had started arguing with Drew and she'd been drawn to her like a moth to a flame.  She didn't even remember what the argument was about.  All she can remember was sitting there, screaming back at the heated disciple of the woman she'd just bit, and felt the hunger build and build until all she saw was red.  She'd felt herself duck a wildly thrown punch, then grab onto Ruby's neck and again she felt the piercing of soft flesh by her fangs, and the sweet splashing of the red stuff into her mouth.  She'd heard Drew yelling at her to stop, almost as loud as she'd been screaming at herself.  She finally pulls her mouth from Ruby's throat and hissed at Drew.  She knew her face was a mask of blood and gore, but deep down in the core of her, she didn't really care.  She could hear Ruby screaming and fighting against her grip, and she didn't care.  All she wanted was another taste of the red. What got her attention though was when Ruby managed to slip out of her grip and slide down to the arena floor.  Only half of her brain heard the commentators comments.

Adams:  Maybe Ruby has learned her lesson about getting involved in matches, do ya think?
Simone:  It is very doubtful, Jason. But maybe she learned a lesson about stepping up to Gothika…

She didn't care about the fact that the match was still going on.  She'd thrown her head back and licked her lips, savoring the sweet taste of the red still left there.  She wanted to rub her hands in it… smear it across her face, then roll around on the floor in a sated blissful state, but to do that, she had to get more.  Her hunger was becoming insistent, and it was clouding her mind.  She heard Darknyss shouting at her to get her mind back into the match, but what everyone didn't realize was the look of concern on her face wasn't for the match, but for the other people in and around the ring.  Darknyss had seen her like this before.  Darknyss had noticed the red ring starting to form around the outside of Gothika's already bright blue irises.  The difference is striking if you have the chance pay attention to it.  Darknyss had witnessed before the carnage that Gothika could affect on an unsuspecting group of people when the bloodlust hit full force.  She knew that once Gothika's eyes started to burn bright red, almost as if her eyes were lit by an inner flame, that there was no bringing her back from the edge.  She knew that Gothika was so totally distracted by the taste in her mouth, that there would be no controlling the situation unless it ended quickly, and she could get her friend out somewhere that she could truly feed.

The rest of the match was practically a blur to her.  Misty thought that she was fighting to win the match, but in truth, Gothika was fighting for a chance to get her fangs on MIsty's throat again.  It wasn't until Misty started to choke Gothika out that she actually was able to come to herself.  She knew that if she let this draw out any further, that she would do something that in the end, she'd do something that she simply wouldn't be able to come back from.  And so, she did the one thing that she could do.  She played possum, and when Gothika locked on The Queen's Punishment, she tapped out.  She didn't have a desire to be in that match anymore, and she knew that if she didn't give up now…  Who knows what she might have done.  She watched Misty prance her way up the ramp, and coiled herself up in the ring like a snake getting ready to strike.  Her mind was telling her one thing, but the hunger… It was pushing for more.  Her mind was screaming…

'IT'S OVER!!  IT'S OVER!!  C'EST FINI!!'

But her hunger was screaming something completely different…

'DON'T JUST SIT THERE AND LET A MEAL LIKE THAT GET AWAY!!  GO GET HER!!  RIP HER HEAD OFF AND DRINK HER DRY!!  YOU CAN'T LET ALL OF THAT RED JUST PRANCE AWAY FROM YOU LIKE THAT!!'

She felt her friends come into the ring, and it was all she could do to stop herself from latching onto one of them like a lamprey on a stray piece of flesh.  She was wound so tightly that after she bailed out of the ring, and a stagehand tried to slip past her to get to the commentator's table, she literally growled and snapped at him.  She would have grabbed him if her friends hadn't each grabbed an arm and forcibly drug her from the ringside.  She snarled and snapped at them and anyone else who got within spitting distance like a rabid dog, drooling at the mouth.  Pussy Willow had sidled up to try and get a last minute interview, but as soon as Gothika turned those red ringed eyes to her, she shrieked and ran the other way as fast as she could on her clear hooker heels.  

Upon getting back to the dressing room, She took one look at Argento, and it was all she could do not to pounce him like a cat on a mouse.  Raynin yelled out at him.

"When did she last feed Man?!!!"

Argento shrugged and shook his head.

"She said she didn't want to feed from me.  She said she wanted us to work out our relationship status before she started to feed from me again…  It's been at least a month since the last time I actually saw her feed.  Why?"

Gothika turned to Darknyss and almost keened in hunger.  Her eyes were reaching that state of almost no return and she barely had any sanity left.  She let out a pained whisper.

"Help me!!  I'm so hungry!!!"

She broke loose from her friend's grip and launched herself at Argento, fingers hooked like claws, her fangs fully extended…  pink saliva dripping from them, looking like a beast from out of a horror movie….  And she catches her reflection in a mirror behind Argento.  He's so shocked by what he's seeing, he is just standing there, looking like a deer caught in the headlights.  She lets out a pained moan and suddenly balls herself up, crouching down on the balls of her feet.  Raynin and Darknyss move to touch her and make sure she's ok, when Gothika suddenly bursts from between them, and out the door at a full run.  They all try to give chase, but she is suddenly out the door of the arena and out on the streets of Las Vegas.  


Her friends didn't know what had happened after that… She'd spent the rest of the night out at a feeding ground, gorging herself over and over again, until after she'd gone through seven willing donors, leaving them barely able to stand, she was finally sated.  She'd wanted to go back to find her friends, and Argento and apologize, but she simply couldn't.  She couldn't look them in the eye.  Now here it was, three weeks later, and she's still haunted by what she'd done.  She was still haunted… not because she was afraid she would do it again… but by the knowledge that because of the hunger within her, she WOULD do it again.  There was no stopping it… and she'd been trying like hell to get her mind accustomed to that fact.  But she simply couldn't look at her friends and have them seeing her as a monster.  

She turned off the water and wraps a towel around her body before she walks out to the locker room and sees her friends sitting there smiling at her.  Darknyss holds out a thermos to her with a chuckle.

"Sorry D.  I know we can't seem to stop ourselves from saying what comes to our minds sometimes.  Peace offering?"

Gothika walks over and takes the thermos from her hand and nods.  She hears her phone chime with a text message and slides open the phone.  She sees a text message from Argento.

“I accept you for who and what you are…  All of you… Fangs and all.  I don’t care if you see yourself as a monster because I don’t.  Go out there, and do what you do best. I will be here when you’re ready to talk.  M…”

She locks the phone back up and sets it back in the locker and lifts the thermos to her lips, taking a deep long swallow.  As she does, a drip of red slides down the corner of her li ps.  She growls softly at the taste, then lets her tongue slip out to grab it quickly.  She looks from one of her friends to the other and smiles wickedly, her fangs covered in the red stuff.  

“I think it’s time for us to truly embrace our inner monsters ladies.  Let’s go show Laura Jackson and Joanne Canelli what it means to face the beast within.  They will Feed My Need, and I will revel in it!!”

Gothika turns up the thermos and drains it, then hisses at the cameraman who turns and runs out of the dressing room as quickly as he can…  



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>
<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>


_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  

 …  END OF FEED  ...  

_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  
,/center>

48
Climax Control Archives / Monsters Unleashed
« on: July 26, 2013, 11:56:26 PM »
 Event: Sunday Night Climax Control's Sunday Night Seduction     DATE: Sunday, 07/28/2013

Place: Las Vegas, Nevada   Venue: Club Rain

Match: BOMBSHELL TAG TEAM TITLE CHAMPIONSHIP MATCH

Opponent: With Gothika vs Laura Jackson and Joanne "The Jersey Devil Diva" Canelli  



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>


<iframe width="560" height="315" src="//www.youtube.com/embed/XTvgj2LWjMk" frameborder="0" allowfullscreen></iframe>

The intelligent Erik Staggs has once again come up with a brilliant plan of having an all ladies night show.  Sunday Night Seduction.  A night to showcase the female talent of the Sin City Wrestling.  And what a way to do so, with the Bombshells representing themselves in degrading matches such as bra and panties matches, mud wrestling matches, pudding matches, and other things of that ilk.  But the Angels of the Fallen are ready, willing, and more than able to handle anything that is put in their path…  IF they can keep their eyes on the prize… their coveted Bombshell Tag Team Championships.  With her defeat at the hands of Misty, The Vampyric Angel's mind is on things other than the upcoming match.  Revenge against her opponent of a few weeks ago is prime on her list, but above and beyond all of that is the intense emergence of a hunger for something other than a title.  Will Gothika allow her lust for the Red Stuff overtake her senses and cause her the match?  Or will she be able to overcome her more base nature to come out of a groundbreaking night for the Sin City Wrestling with her partner as still Champions?  Let's find out…


 …  ALL ABOUT THE RED, AND THE GOLD ...  

<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>



**********  WARNING!!  **********

The following scenes were not intended for the younger viewers of our audience.  They contain content which is extremely graphic in nature.  So graphic, they've even given me nightmares which make me hide under the bed and use a night light if I watch them for too long.  If you are squeamish, have a weak stomach, are faint of heart, or are eating, I'd suggest waiting until you have something to settle your stomach before continuing.  If you're easily frightened, then... well, you're a punk ass sissy and shouldn't be going any further.  If you do go further, be prepared to wet and soil yourselves.  You have to provide your own diapers and wet wipes.  \'tongue.gif\'  Parental discretion is advised.

**********  END ADVISORY!!  **********


____________
____________

Time: July 23, 2013...  6:30 PM…  

Place:  Las vegas, Nevada… On Raynin's training floor...
____________
____________

The summer was gertting hotter in the asphalt jungle.  The City of Sin was in full swing.  casinos were full of people just ready and waiting to bet it all against the house, win, lose or draw.  And the Angels of the Fallen are no different form those poor lost souls putting their faith in Lady Luck, and the skills that they know they've acquired over the years as they prepare themselves for Erik Staggs' newest creation, Sunday Night Seduction.  Gothika has not been able to keep her mind on what was most important at that point in time because too many things kept running through her mind.  Even right at this moment, she was running over various moments over the past few weeks like this one that took place earlier in the week...


Raynin had been griping and complaining the entire week since they'd returned from their couple of weeks out on an autographing tour.  As soon as she'd heard about what was in store, she'd lit into Darknyss with a vengeance as they walked in the door to Darknyss and Gothika's apartment.

"I can't believe it Lady!!  First, we end up in that complete waste of our time in Team Erik, and NOW, we're stuck possibly being stripped to our bras and panties, or being covered in mud, or pudding, or God forbid, GRAVY from a stupid Gravy Boat Match…  When if we'd simply gone with Team SCW like I'd thought in the first place, it could have been ME having my shot at either the Roulette Championship or the Bombshell Championship once again, so I could be not just a Triple Crown Champion, but a Double Champion!!  GAH!!  I'm so pissed off right now, I could spit!!!"

Darknyss had kept her cool though and just shrugged.

"I know you're pissed, but look at it this way…  wouldn't you feel better having earned your spot through your skills than having it handed to you on a silver platter, just cause you kissed Mark and Christian's ass to get it?  I mean come on!!  There were some bonuses to being on Team Erik."

Raynin dropped her bags next to the couch and flopped on the couch and sighs heavily, crossing her arms and looking like she's pouting.

"Name one Lady… name just one and I just might start to feel better about being put in these stupid ass matches.  What the high holy hells does females rolling around in whipped cream and pudding have to do with wrestling?"

Darknyss shrugs and sighs heavily.

"I never understood it myself.  But I learned to put up with it.  It gets us fans, and butts in the seats and keeps us paid.  And  you asked for a bonus to being with Team Erik?  I say for starters…  the fact that the General Manager of Sunday Night Seduction is a fellow Angel."

Raynin nods and shrugs.

"Yeah, I guess you're right about that part.  But you gotta give me something more than just that."

Darknyss sets her bags in front of her bedroom door, then comes back to sit in her recliner, pulling a hair clip out of her hair and shaking it out in loosely tousled waves and sighs.

"I also think that the turmoil caused by this whole split put us into a very lucrative position to hold onto these titles as long as we have. We are well on our way to having the longest title run in the company!  NOT just with a the Bombshell Tag Team Titles, but EVER of ANY title!!  If we hold onto it for just a few more months…  We can do this!!  Right Gothika?"

Darknyss looks for her friend, and notices that Gothika is curled up in her recliner like a cat, just chewing her lip, only half way listening and frowns at her friend.

"Hey…  Gothika…  Earth to Gothika…  Are you in there?"

She'd turned to her friends, blinking slowly and shook herself out of her reverie, but replies rather blandly.

"Huh?  Yeah…  we can do anything we put our minds too."

She turns back to thinking to herself, and Raynin stands up and sighs heavily stretching.

"Yeah, I don't think anyone's home right now in Gothika's mind…  She's probably still thinking about what had happened with Misty and…"

Darknyss shushed her and shook her head, but she knew that Raynin was right.  Gothika was thinking about what had happened to Misty, and the images that ran through her brain were not about to stop just then….


Now, the three of them were in the training facility that Raynin had put together and were trying to get not just their bodies but their minds in focus for a match against a pair that they've faced before in the past, in many different combinations…  One of the ex-Tattooed Goddesses, Laura Jackson, and the self proclaimed 'Jersey Devil Diva', Joanne Cannelli.  Darknyss is slowly walking around, tossing a medicine ball up into the air and catching it then dropping down with it in a squat before standing slowly and repeating the process, speaking words of encouragement as Raynin and Gothika were on the floor of the large space, drenched in sweat as they'd been training almost the entire day.  They each had one hand behind their back, and were doing single hand fingertip pushups.  The muscles in their arms were trembling with the effort.  Gothika was literally gnawing on her bottom lip as she kept moving herself up and down slowly, trying not to think about the vein she could see in stark detail on her friend's neck, pumping that thick, hot, irony, coppery flavored sweet stuff through her body.  She closes her eyes and breathes deeply with each movement, and tries to concentrate on Darknyss's  words as she walked around them, tossing up the medicine ball and catching it.

"My dear friends…  I know that this point in time, your minds are thinking about the future.  You're thinking about just what your upcoming match might be like when you finally step into the ring at Sunday Night Seduction.  You Raynin… You have yet to experience one of these most…  well, I truly don't have words to describe what these kinds of matches are like except for, to participate in one is like no other experience."

Raynin rolls her eyes and growls softly as she keeps moving slowly up and down.

"Oh I can think of a few choice words of my experiences in these matches…   Embarrassing…  pointless…  Demeaning…  degrading… useless… used only to give the males in the company a chance to look at our naked flesh…  Oh I think that about covers it…"

Darknyss clucks her tongue at Gothika and shakes her head slowly.

"Hey, it's no more or less than the bikini contests we have been in.  Except we don't dance in these, we wrestle."

Raynin growls right along with Gothika.

"How does anyone expect us to be able to do anything in evening gowns, stockings, and high heels!!  One of MY moves would be so dangerous in a pair of heels!  I could puncture a lung!  I could put someone's eyes out!!  Let alone the fact that I could break my ankle!!  Hooker heels were not made for the wrestling ring!!"

Darknyss chuckles and shakes her head.

"That's why you take them off before you wrestle."  

Raynin nods slowly and shrugs, then goes back to her pushups.  She chuckles softly to herself as she keeps moving slowly.

"I just can't believe that we have to face Laura Jackson and Joanne Canelli again.  But then, what do you expect.  We've scared off so many of the tag teams in our division, that they literally have to force people to face us.  Though I have to admit, Joanne is putting on a pretty good face about it all.  I can't believe she's actually saying she's trying to take me out because I'm ex-military…  Hell, if she hates the government and the military so much, why doesn't she try to do what I did for so many years  and go out in the sand of….  Wherever it was I was at, and get shot at.  You know, I'm proud of the fact that I put my life on the line for my country.  It was what I was trained for for so many years.  And let's face it, I was very damned good at what I did.  Hooo-Raahh!!"

Gothika doesn't say anything, just keeps on doing her training silently.  She's barely spoken a few words all day, just letting her friends dominate the conversation.  Raynin continues her tirade, shaking her head slowly.

"I fought for her to be protected here… safe in her little castle on the hill, and she has the nerve and audacity to say that she doesn't like me because I worked for the government?  I swear, I'm gonna pop her one in the jaw just for that lame ass comment there.  And after I'm done, I'll show her Raynin's Way… and maybe she won't look down on those of us in the military anymore.  You know, I've had kids… men… women… entire school buses of people come up to me and thank me for my service.  And this chick actually wants to try to take my title because I fought for the Good Old U. S. Of A!  What the fuck is her problem??!!  I go out there, and I bust my ass every day… even now, so I can do tomorrow what other people are unwilling and unable to do today!  I have taken bullets…  gotten stabbed…  sliced… blown up… garroted… almost hanged by my neck… hell, I've even had someone come at me with a grapefruit spoon!  A FLIPPIN' GRAPEFRUIT SPOON!!  DO YOU HAVE ANY IDEA HOW MUCH IT HURTS TO HAVE A CHUNK OF YOUR FLESH GOUGED OUT WITH A FLIPPIN' GRAPEFRUIT SPOON?!  All of this so she could play at being some mob boss!!  And do I get a thank you?  Hell, even a HINT of respect?  NO!!  But that's alright…  I'll do to little miss Mafia Princess what I've done to so many people in…  wherever I was…  I'll teach her respect at the sole of my boot as I stomp her into a bloody pulp!!  I'll earn her respect by driving my fist through her teeth!!  And once we send her and her new little friend, Laura on a trip with a One Way Ticket to Painville…  Then… maybe then she'll change her tune about those of us who have served."

Raynin takes her free hand from behind her back and brings it to her forehead in a perfect salute, holding it through four slow pushups before she puts her hand back behind her back.   She doesn't miss a beat though.  She keeps on talking.

"And let's not get started on Laura Jackson… Her mind is so blown right now, she can barely keep it together to say two coherent sentences.  I mean, come on… the whole 'I'm giving it all up for charity' bit is so overrated!!  It's a ploy to make people think that she's actually doing something worth while, and seem like such a good girl, when the truth of it all is that she's just as scared of facing us as everyone else in the locker room is.  If she think she's going to get her mitts on my title… my baby… my… wait… I forgot… how do you say 'reason for being' in french again Gothika?"

Gothika quirks an eyebrow and sighs softly.

"Raison d'être."

Raynin pulls her hand from behind her back again and snaps her fingers.

"That's it… the raisin thing… what she just said.  Anyways… if she thinks she's going to take the titles away from us, even after she's tried time and time again over the past few months of us being Bombshell Tag Team Champions… well she's got another think coming!!"

Raynin and Gothika finally switch arms, and Darknyss starts to go the opposite way around them.  Raynin looks up and shakes her head again.

"I still can't believe that those two think you're not a vampire.  I mean… come on…  how many people do you have to attack and bite on the neck for them to believe it?  But I'm sure that once you give them both a little bit of fang action, that will change their tune."

Gothika is biting her lip so much now, trying not to say anything about the way that the comments are running that a small droplet of blood drips from her lip to land in the puddle of sweat below her.  She quickly licks her lips to stop the bleeding and Raynin doesn't notice a thing.  She just keeps on talking.

"I swear, it'll feel really good to have these titles wrapped around our waist once more after we take out these two clowns.  See, they can't have their little entourages at their beck and call to try to keep them safe.  Joanne is hiring outside muscle… but we have our own muscle right here with us!  I mean, who better to watch your back then the First Lady of the Darkk?!!  You know I want to thank you… both of you for being patient with me, and working with me and giving me the opportunities that you have.  Look at us!!  We've literally become the most Dominant Female force in this company!!  And I have to admit, having Michelle with us has been awesome."

Darknyss nods slowly as she looks up to catch the medicine ball as it comes back down.

"Yeah, and that's just the beginning…  I've got a few things in the works for the ACW as well…  I think it's time to have The Fallen branch out into other brands…  I know Morganna is dying for a chance to get in the ring again.  And she's looking at a couple of friends to come in with her.  And I think having our fingers in another set of pies would make things that much more beneficial for us as a group."

Raynin nods and sighs a bit, putting her other hand down, and lowering herself into a plank position on her elbows to rest her arms for a moment and looks up at her friend.

"I just wish that we didn't have to take part in this lame ass matches!!  I mean, I'll do them, but… we're worth so much more than this!!"

Darknyss catches the medicine ball and motions for Raynin to flip over and she starts doing crunches, catching the medicine ball as she comes up, going down almost to the ground, then tossing back the ball after she comes back up to her knees.  Darknyss shakes her head a bit and shrugs.

"I know you are disgusted by these matches Raynin.  But do not think that for a moment, I enjoy seeing you forced into any position.  Now you know I of all people understand how you feel, having been in your position many times before, but I want you to think about this...  We have been put into the position of putting up with these demeaning, degrading, and dehumanizing matches for the pleasures of the men of this company.  But remember, there is a purpose.  To gain power.   The power has always laid with men in this company, as with many other companies, and as such we have no say in the matter…  for now...  But it is essential to remember that power is not theirs by birth.  The nature of power is that it belongs to no one, not until it is taken…  Until it is seized...  Seized through sex, money...  Or violence.  Men may have always held the power.  But power is a fickle Mistress.  And here in the SCW, the winds of change are nearly upon us.  The female wrestlers have been looked down upon as mere eye candy.  While we do have our own division, and we normally don't get put into this position, we are still truly looked upon as arm candy by the men of this company.  Tits and ass to be ogled, used, abused, and seen as less than what we are, which is to say, true athletes, with true skills.  But it's time for we Bombshells to become that which they term us to be and blow this company up!!  We will seize the power of this company… The Angels of the Fallen will take control!  NOT by sex like so many of the other females in this company have done in the past… NOT by money…  What we want can't be bought with any currency other than hard work, skills, and that the ever popular good hard right hook!  We will seize the power of this company in the way which we are so very damned well good at doing!!  We will seize it through violence!!!  VIOLENCE!!  I just love how that word rolls off of my tongue…  We will prove to these lesser Bombshells that unless they are willing to do as we do, and put everything they are, everything they have, everything they love, everything they desire on the line, they will not be able to stand against us!!  I mean, look at what Misty had to give up just to be able to gain a win over Gothika…  She certainly had to give not just a pint of her own blood, but a pint of her cohorts too!!..."

Gothika rolls her neck slowly and looks up at her friend, a visage of almost anguish on her face and Darknyss catches the medicine ball and stops moving as she bites her bottom lip gently.

"Oh fuck… D… I'm…  I'm sorry hon.  You know sometimes I have foot in mouth disease…"

Gothika doesn't speak, she just slowly lowers herself down to her knees, and starts trying to slow her breathing, wiping her forehead off with the back of her hand before she raises to her feet and walks off away from her friends.  She disappears into the distance into the locker room, and even as the door closes on her friends, they can hear her fists banging into the metal of the doors over and over again, and the howl of anguish as it ripples out into the room…

____________


<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>
<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>


_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  

 …  END OF FEED  ...  

_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  
,/center>

49
Supercard Archives / THE FALLEN © vs VIXEN and JESSIE SALCO
« on: June 21, 2013, 10:59:17 PM »
 Event: Into the Void II     DATE: Sunday, 06/23/2013

Place: San Diego, California   Venue: RIMAC Arena

Match: BOMBSHELL TAG TEAM TITLE CHAMPIONSHIP MATCH

Opponent: With Raynin vs Vixen and Jessie Salco  



<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>



Into the Void II is fast approaching, and there's more marbles on the table than chips at the casino for this pay per view.  Mark Ward Jr. and Christian Underwood have put controlling interest in the company that they've built from the ground up on the line, along with every title being defended.  They've decided to put the Angels of the Fallen up against a team that they've faced once before, and whooped soundly.  I guess Vixen and Jessie Salco have that 'try, try again' attitude going because they keep coming back for more.  Will Jessie's brother, Jake Salco be a deciding factor in the match?  Or will Vixen's fizzling flame with Spike Staggs be a deciding factor?  Will Darknyss finally get the chance to get her hands on Jake for trying to punk out the Angel of the Darkk on Climax Control?  Tensions are rising…  Angels are on the warpath…  And things heat up as the Pay Per View fast approaches.  What will happen next?  Let's find out…


></iframe>


The sun hangs in the sky like a large glowing orange, begging for someone to take a bite out of it's sweet juicy center as it starts to drop towards the horizon, and the end of the day.  It's one of those sunsets where the surround sky is reflecting the sunlight, making it look like rainbow sherbet and the clouds are the whipped cream that turns it into a sweet sundae.  You just want to get a spoon and dip out a big bowl of it.  The reflection of the sun on the surf is slightly marred and skewed from the oncoming waves and the foam of the sea, but it adds just enough of a difference for you to be able to determine where the sea ends and the sky begins off in the distance.  It looks like the sea just drops right off of the edge of the earth.  It's one of those days that lets you know how our ancestors would have believed that the world was flat.

The line of the sea's vastness is occasionally marred by the sight of a stray surfer who's trying to get in a few last swells before the sun sinks below the horizon, and the moon rises to claim the kingdom of the heavens, as Artemis on her swan driven chariot chases her brother Aries with his chariot of flaming winged horses back towards Mount Olympus.  A few couples have walked along the edge of the sea after enjoying a day at the beach, and you can even see a few seagulls winging down to the sea's spray to snatch up a fish or two for a late night snack.

On the rocks of a jetty sits a lone familiar figure sits on a blanket that's spread over the top of a large outcropping.  The Vampyric Angel is sitting just far enough so that the incoming surf won't catch her with its spray as she looks out over the water.  She's rolled up the hem of her black denim blue jeans almost to her knees and she's taken off her black leather boots, which are sitting on the rocks behind her.  Her bare feet are resting on the cool stone, her knees drawn up to her chest as she keeps looking out over the water.  She's deep in thought as she lays her cheek against her folded forearms.  There's a light sprinkling of sand covering her arms which are exposed from the black string bikini top she's wearing, that she brushes off absentmindedly as she sits and keeps looking at the water, deep in thought.  Gothika sighs heavily and reaches up to tuck a strand of her hair behind her ear as the wind picks up and blows it across her face.  She doesn't even notice the goosebumps that are prickling her skin as she sits until she suddenly feels the weight of cloth dropping over her shoulders, and she jumps startled, spinning around to see Argento standing behind her, placing a light blue jean jacket over her shoulders.  She sighs and shakes her head as she looks at him, sporting a pair of jeans that match the jacket, and one of The Fallen's t-shirts.

"What are you doing here Michael?"

Argento reaches in his jacket pocket and pulls out an iPhone, and holds it up to display the 'find my friends' app and shrugs.

"I missed you, and when I saw you were nearby, I thought I'd come and see how beautiful you looked by the sea at sunset.  And I have to admit, you didn't disappoint.  Mind if I sit?"

As Argento grins wickedly, Gothika sighs and moves over on the blanket for him to sit, then turns slightly so it's easier to see him sitting behind her.  She raises an eyebrow as she looks at him and smirks.

"You called Lady and Raynin to find out where I was didn't you."

Argento nods and shrugs.

"Yeah… yes I did."

She licks her lips and chuckles softly.

"And you've been driving around along the coast trying to find me ever since you found out where I was going haven't you."

Argento blushes and gives her a sheepish grin and nods slowly.

"Yes… yes I have been.  But can you blame me?  I haven't seen you in a few weeks except for those few moments at Darknyss's birthday party.  And even then you were still kind of cold to me… Ever since..."

Gothika growls softly under her breath, interrupting him.

"Ever since your sister saw fit to hit me in the face with an ice cream cake on a metal stand and knock me out.  I swear, the only reason why I didn't rip her head off was because she was your sister."

Argento blushes again and ducks his head down, rub the back of his neck with a sideways smirk.

"Yeah… I'm sorry about all of that.  Thank you for not really hurting her."

Gothika shrugs and waves her hand absently.

"Don't mention it.  It is what it is.  Your sister was after some quick cash, and she used me to get it.  Had it been Vixen or Jessie Salco, they wouldn't have gotten off so luckily.  Hell, they wouldn't have gotten out of that bathroom.  I'd have used them for a plunger and left them laid out on the ground.  You know, it's been a long time since I found someone who truly just enjoys getting their ass kicked by me and my friends in the ring.  We had this one group  back in the AWO that reminds me a lot of these two chicks.  They kept trying and trying, but one of them would never truly put any serious effort into it.   Sound like someone we both know?"

Argento leans his head back, thinking, then nods slowly.

"Yeah… Vixen…  I've noticed she's like some ping pong ball on speed… bouncing from one place to the next… One minute, she's trying to take this one's title, then next, she's got some new partner and is coming after you guys.  I'm wondering why that is."

Gothika brushes some flecks of sand from her jeans and leans her head back in the dying sunlight.

"I bet it's because of Jessie Salco.  I swear, sometimes she reminds me of a bungling Naruto Uzomaki.  You know… where in the end, he overcomes his obstacles, when it comes to us, she just runs straight at the brick wall face first instead of using her chakra to try to run up it."

Argento nods slowly, but he has an almost vacant look in his eyes.  Gothika chuckles and raises an eyebrow at him.

"And you have absolutely no idea what I'm talking about do you."

Argento keeps nodding slowly.

"Of course I don't.  What's a Nazuti Uromako?"

Gothika throws her head back and laughs heavily.

"It's an anime silly.  I've always been something of a nerd about anime.  You should see me and the girls… Saturday nights, we normally sit up after we go to the club and vegetate on anime and chili cheese fries."

Argento leans forward and puts a hand on her shoulder and strokes it gently.

"Well, I can't wait to someday be able to sit up and have you explain everything to me."

Gothika flinches away from his touch and Argento frowns.

"Why do you do that?"

Gothika shakes her head and breathes deeply.

"I told you why.  You being my blood doll was just for that one night, and so that I could protect you."

He frowns and shakes his head.

"That's bullshit and you know it.  Now I know you feel something for me.  I can see it in your eyes when you look at me sometimes.  It's this longing… it's a…"

She interrupts him quickly.

"It's a hunger.  Yes, I find you very appealing, but along the way that you might look at a ribeye steak, or a big slab of bacon.  Is that how you want for me to see you?  As a really tasty snack?"

Argento takes a deep breath and moves to speak but Gothika holds up a hand to stop him.

"Just stop before you even answer that.  Cause I know what you're going to say."

His frown is so deep on his face that his brow is furrowed deeply and the look in his eyes is dark and heavy.

"That what you're saying is still complete and utter bullshit."

She sighs heavily and moves to stand and walk away, but he grabs her arms and pulls her down onto his lap and wraps his arms around her holding her tightly.

"No!!  You got to say what you wanted, and now you're about to hear what the hell I have to say!!"

Gothika's eyes turn that eerie ice blue color and she starts to struggle against him, but you can tell it's truly a weak struggle and she suddenly just stops and turns curious eyes towards him.

"You're right… I should allow you to say what you think.  So go on and talk."

He swallows thickly and takes a deep breath before he speaks.

"I know there's more to it than just that.  You do have feelings for me.  I saw it when we were finally on our date before Lili ruined things.  I felt it when you fed off of me.  I fed it when I first met you and touched your hand…  I know my blood is delicious to you.  And I know that isn't the only thing that appealed to you.  I can see it.  I can sense it."

Gothika's body is visibly starting to tremble in his arms and she lifts a quivering hand up to grip his bicep almost weakly.

"I'm not going to lie…  I do find you… all around intriguing…  But it can never be.  It simply can't work out."

Argento's voice wavers as he asks her a single word question…

"Why?"

Gothika lowers her face, trying to hide it behind her hair as she licks her lips slowly, revealing the hint of fang that's hiding behind her lips.

"Because…  Every time I get close to someone, I end up destroying them.  Every man that I love, they either accuse me of ending their career because I can out wrestle them, or I intimidate them to the point where they say I stop them from advancing in what they're doing.  Or I simply drain them physically to the point where they have to stop wrestling, or doing what they want to do.  So you see…  Being my blood doll won't help you.  And being what you want to be, which is my boyfriend won't help you either.  So it's best not to even start."

He opens his mouth to speak and Gothika leans in and kisses him softly on the lips, but as the kiss starts to lengthen, it starts to get more and more passionate.  Argento pulls her closer, his hands sliding up to the back of her neck as soft moans escape both of their lips.  Her soft moans turn to low soft growls as their passions mount.  He suddenly gasps and yelps a soft 'wow' and pulls back a bit, and she pulls away quickly, gasping as she brings her fingers to her lips.  When she pulls them away, she sees the small bubble of red that is decorating her fingertips, and she looks up at him with a look of horror and sadness as she sees the bubble came from a small nip she'd done to his bottom lip with her fangs.  She shakes her head and starts to struggle against his grip, this time putting true effort into it.

"No!  Let me go!!  Please, just let me go Michael!!"

But he won't let her go and shakes his head slowly.

"NO!  I won't!  I won't let you go when you're finally letting me in!!"

She ceases her struggling and just looks at him with tears filling her eyes.

"Don't you see?  I'm poison!!  I'm a beast!!  I'm a freak and a monster, and all you will end up doing is hurting yourself by staying around me!!"

He shakes his head and licks away the small bead of red from his bottom lip gently.

"This was nothing!  It was just a love bite!  I know you wouldn't ever hurt me!"

She suddenly puts her hand on his chest and pushes him back hard.  His grip immediately is broken and she stands with a fluid grace in a single motion, bringing him up and off of his feet by his shirt collar with her as she stands slowly.  As she looks up into his eyes, her fangs have dropped completely and she's hissing in anger and sadness.

"You don't know WHAT  I will do to you!!  Don't you get it?  You're food to me!!  I can't control it because to my body, YOU ARE FOOD!!!  How do you expect a wolf to stop when he's in the henhouse and the hens offer their necks up to him?  I am a monster!  I am a hunter, and just like Vixen and Jessie Salco, YOU ARE MEAT TO ME!!  THAT'S ALL, JUST SIMPLY MEAT FOR THE BEAST!!"

She lets him go and he stumbles and is about to go over the outcropping to the jagged rocks below, but she snakes out a hand, grabbing his shirt again and steadies him on the rocks.  He looks down at her and you can tell that there's something he wants to say, but the look of desperation and sadness in her eyes stop him from saying a word.  As a single tear starts to escape down her cheek.  She quickly leans over and grabs her things and brushes past him, leaping from boulder to boulder to like a gazelle until she's back near the sand.  She sits and uses the blanket to wipe any additional sand from her feet and slips her socks and boots back onto her feet.  As she's tying them up and buckling them down, Argento has reached the edge of the sand as well.  She slips out of his jacket and holds it out to him for him to take.  As he does, he snags her hand and tries to pull her into his arms again.  When she doesn't budge, he walks around her and wraps his arms around her waist and kisses her forehead gently.

"You're not a monster to me Gothika.  And no matter what, I trust you… even if you don't trust yourself."

He leans down and kisses her softly once more as the tears finally spill down her cheeks silently.  It takes everything in her willpower not to kiss him back, but in the end, she can't help it and returns the kiss.  He reaches up and strokes her cheek gently with his fingertips.

"You might be a monster to your opponents… A demon spawned straight out of hell to torment them inside of the ring… But to me… You are an angel.  And that is what you will always be."

Gothika sniffs as he wipes her tears away with his fingertips, then kisses away the new ones that are spilling down her cheek.  Her arms snake around his waist and she holds onto him fiercely.  He smiles down at her.

"I won't give up on you.  Okay?  I've told you… from the moment that you met me, that was it.  You think you're alone, but deep down, you're not.  You're not the only one who has suffered, or felt the pain of loss.  We're more alike than you think.  Just…  Just give me the chance to prove it to you.  That's all I'm asking… just one chance."

She sniffs again and wipes her eyes and nods slowly.

"Maybe…  just… just maybe."

With that, she leans up and kisses him softly once more, then walk off towards her motorcycle that's waiting in the parking lot.  She slips on her helmet as she starts the bike, does a quick donut and speeds off as she leaves Argento standing there on the edge of the sand, smiling happily.

"She said maybe!!"

He whoops and pumps his fist in the air happily, jumping and clicking his heels together.

"Yeah baby!!  She said maybe!!  I'm wearing you down Gothika!!  I'm wearing you DOOOOOWWWWNNN!!"

He starts to walk towards the parking lot as the scene turns back towards the incoming surf and the shot fades out to the setting of the sun.

<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/Lyrique/gothikaECbanner02.jpg>


<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>
<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>





_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  

 …  END OF FEED  ...  

_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______


<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>


{ WORD COUNT:  5532  }

50
Supercard Archives / THE FALLEN © vs VIXEN and JESSIE SALCO
« on: June 15, 2013, 11:59:45 PM »
 Event: Into the Void II     DATE: Sunday, 06/23/2013

Place: San Diego, California   Venue: RIMAC Arena

Match: BOMBSHELL TAG TEAM TITLE CHAMPIONSHIP MATCH

Opponent: With Raynin vs Vixen and Jessie Salco  



<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>


<iframe width="560" height="315" src="http://www.youtube.com/embed/uuZE_IRwLNI?rel=0" frameborder="0" allowfullscreen></iframe>

So what do you know….  Still Champions….  Even after a brutal match in a steel cage teamed with two people that they don't exactly see eye to eye with, and against four people who were out for their blood, the trio of Angels managed to continue to soar high and retain their Bombshell Tag Team Championships!   In the process, they helped Necra Octavian Kain win the Bombshell Roulette Championship.  Meh… Turnabout is fair play, so you have to give something to get something.  But now, the Angels of the Fallen have a new opponent to face for their Championships.   Only they’re old opponents… Or new opponents who used to be old opponents… oh well, whatever the case is…  But in the interim, what new events will unfold for the Rebellious Angel, the Vampyric Angel, and the Angel of the Darkk?  Let's find out…


<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/mcwstuff/565032_520603964616467_907775266_n.jpg  width=300>

<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>


<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/Darknyss/black_rose_line2.gif>

 …  SAPPHIC IDIOT?!!  WHAT??!! ...  

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/Darknyss/black_rose_line.gif>


<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>



**********  WARNING!!  **********

The following scenes were not allowed to be shown during the airing of last week's episode of the Sin City Wrestling's weekly presentation of Climax Control due to time constraints.  They contain content which is extremely graphic in nature.  If you are squeamish, have a weak stomach, are faint of heart, or are eating, I'd suggest waiting until you have something to settle your stomach before continuing.  If you're easily frightened, then... well, you're a punk ass sissy and shouldn't be going any further.  \'tongue.gif\'  Parental discretion is advised.

**********  END ADVISORY!!  **********


____________
____________

Time: June 9, 2013...  10:30 PM…  During Sin City Wrestling's Climax Control...

Place:  Santa Barbara, California… Robertson Gymnasium...
____________
____________

The crowd is all abuzz with everything that's been going on during this week's show.  From all of the amazing matches to the drama that has been bubbling up around the SCW, this week's Climax Control is shaping up to be one for the record books.  And so as not to disappoint, the Team SCW is doing it's best to cash in on every bounty that they can get their hands on against members of Team Erik.  And not wanting to miss out on an opportunity to get a little bit of spending money, one person in particular was more than happy to contribute to a certain Team Erik member's unhappiness by collecting a bounty of her own.  

Argento's little sister, Lili is walking through the backstage area like a woman on a mission.  Her face is still sporting a bit of a haunted look as she walks through the corridors, but when she reaches Mark Ward's office, she takes a deep breath to compose herself and knocks on the door.  An all too familiar voice comes from behind it sounding annoyed.

Hot Stuff:  What is it now?  Don't you people know I'm busy trying to get ready for this match?

The door is flung open and Mark Ward Junior stands there, looking grim faced, and all together pissed off, until he notices who's standing in front of him.  Once he sees it's Lili, his face softens and he smiles a bit.

Hot Stuff:  Well now.  Lili.  You haven't been around since Argento got suspended.  It's good to see you again.  How's your brother doing?

Lili rolls her eyes and pushes her way into the office and flops down in a chair in front of Mark's desk and he looks at her a bit shocked at her abruptness.

Hot Stuff:  Well then, do come right on in.

He shuts the door behind him then walks over to his desk and sits as Lili reaches out over the desk handing him a DVD.

Lili:  I'm sorry Mr. Ward…  I've just had a pretty trying ordeal the past few days, and I'm a bit out of sorts so I'm going to cut to the chase.  My brother's still being an asshole and isn't even really trying to see a psychiatrist, but after what I've done, I'm certain that he will soon. But that's neither here nor there at this point… You see, this is for you.

Mark looks at the DVD and frowns a bit.

Hot Stuff:  What's this?

Lili smirks and taps her fingertip on the back of the DVD's jewel case.

Lili:  This Mr. Ward is my proof of collecting a bounty.  And once you see what's on here… you're going to owe me Ten thousand dollars.

Mark looks down at the DVD, then back up at Lili.

Hot Stuff:  You?  Little old you got a bounty?  I don't believe it!

Lili rubs her jaw where a hint of a bruise can be seen.

Lili:  Oh, you better believe it.  If Angel can get a bounty, there was no way I was going to be outdone by a teddy bear!

Mark chuckles and nods.

Hot Stuff:  Yeah, but you have to admit… that's one pretty amazing teddy bear.

Lili lifts her eyebrows and nods slowly.

Lili:  True…  But anyways…  you have to see this DVD.

Mark nods slowly and shrugs.

Hot Stuff:  I'll do you one better… I'll have the video guys put it up on the big screen so everyone can see you getting your guy.  Sound good?

Lili nods slowly, then takes a deep breath.

Lili: I wasn't easy though…  I got my fair share of pain just trying to get it done.  But then, you'll see what I mean.

Mark puts out his hand and Lili shakes it.

Hot Stuff:  So, just who did you end up taking out?

Lili smirks wickedly as she keeps shaking his hand.

Lili:  I took out Gothika.

Mark's jaw drops in shock.

Hot Stuff:  No way!!  This I HAVE to see!!  If this is all legit, and you really took her out, then I just may give you an extra five grand.

------------------------------

Lili Gets a Bounty

The scene comes back at ringside between a couple of matches, and everyone is anxious to see just how one of the Angels of the Fallen was taken out.

Simone:  We've received footage of one of our Superstars attempting to collect the $10,000 bounty offered by our esteemed leader, Mark Ward.   This footage was recorded all day yesterday apparently.  I guess you could call it a day in the life of a bounty hunter.

Adams:  Yeah, this should be funny…  Let's watch as Argento's little sister and manager, Lili recounts how she got her coveted bounty…

------------------------------

The feed starts on the titan torn with a very annoyed looking Lili, chewing on her bottom lip.

She was fed up with all of the idiocy and drama that was going on with her brother.  He just couldn't keep his mind on the things that were happening right in front of him.  He'd been ordered to do psychiatric evaluations, and he hadn't even gone to one of his appointments, yet he'd been mooning and swooning over that vampyric succubus since he met her, and she'd had it up to here with it, and she wasn't going to take it any more.  She'd finally come to the conclusion that she'd have to take matters in her own hands.

She'd argued with him earlier in the day because he'd spent the morning trying to decide on what to wear to go and try to see Gothika instead of going to train at the gym with her.  He was acting like a teenaged boy or one of the Jersey Shore Guidos and she couldn't cope.  When he'd spent a half hour trying to get his hair to lay just right, she'd had enough and had barged into the bathroom where he was using a comb to get every strand of hair perfectly just so and stood there, tapping the toe of her gym shoes on the tiled floor, water bottle in one hand, with her arms crossed over her chest, just looking at him, until he finally rolled his eyes and sighed heavily.

Argento: What is it now Lili?  Can't you see I'm busy?!

She frowned at him, and lifts her arms in the air, waving her hands around.

Lili: Um… Hello… It's like almost noon and we were supposed to be at the gym a couple of hours ago!  We were supposed to meet up with Jason to work on your moves in the ring!  He's called us five times Michael!  FIVE TIMES!!

He lifts his eyebrow at his little sister and shakes his head, turning back to the mirror to work on his hair some more.

Argento: My moves in the ring are just fine Lili.  I don't need to work on them with Jason.  Besides…  I'm on paid suspension until I get this clearance by the psychiatrist.  So right now, I'm just looking at this as vacation time.

She frowns and shakes her head.

Lili: No!  No, Mark said that you were suspended without pay!

Argento lifts his eyebrow at his sitter and leans back against the counter of the sink, looking at her curiously.

Argento: Um… no, he just suspended me…   With pay… He's just charging Gothika and I up the whazzoo for every time I slip up and do something stupid to get his money back.  I just hate he's making Gothika pay a shit ton of money for my screw ups.  But I'll pay her back for it.  She shouldn't be penalized for me being a fuck up sometimes.

Lili frowns and shakes her head again.

Lili: No!! She should be made to pay!  It's her fault we're in this mess Michael!!

Argento chuckles ruefully and lifts both of his eyebrows.

Argento: Oh it is?  Was it Gothika who went running off to Mark, tattling on me like a second grade girl who had her hair pulled on the playground?  No, it wasn't her…  In fact, it was my bratty, annoying little sister who thought I needed to be told on and scolded who caused this mess!  And now, she's ticked because I'm not doing what she wants me to do, and instead am going out on my first official date with the woman she thinks is taking me away from her and is throwing a temper tantrum!

Lili gasps and her eyes fill with tears as she looks at her brother.  She then stomps her foot in frustration.

Lili: I am not a brat!!  And I wasn't telling!  I was just going to him for advice, and you went nuts!!

Argento runs his tongue over his upper teeth and sucks at one a bit, then nods slowly at his little sister.

Argento: Yeah… right… advice… and how did that work out for you Lili?  It ended up with me being suspended!!  And now, you're here, trying to annoy me into breaking my date with Gothika to go and work out with you and Jason, who I know you really only want to see cause you have a secret crush on him.

Lili frowns and shakes her head, her pony tail bobbing back and forth behind her head.

Lili: That is so totally not true!!  I'm only doing this for the betterment of your job!!  I want you to start winning again!

Argento turns back to the mirror and sighs heavily again.

Argento: I told you that my moves in the ring are fine Lili.  I've just been distracted…

Lili brings her fist down on counter of the sink sharply.

Lili: Yes!  You have been distracted by that weirdo Goth wanna be, psychotic bitch!!

Argento slams the comb he was using onto the counter and growls sharply under his breath at his little sister.

Argento: Mainly I was distracted by my annoying little brat of a sister pitching a fit because I spent a little time with someone other than her!  You are just going to have to come to grips with the fact that I LIKE GOTHIKA!!  I WANT HER IN MY LIFE AND YOU WILL JUST HAVE TO DEAL WITH IT YOUNG LADY!!

Lili glares at her brother and suddenly squirts the water from her water bottle in his face, dousing his shirt and hair.

Lili: HOW DARE YOU YELL AT ME LIKE THAT MICHAEL!!  HOW DARE YOU!!

He spit the water out of his face into the sink and sighed heavily, grabbing a towel to wipe his face and she squirted his face again.

Lili: Don't you EVER talk to me like that again!!  I'm your FAMILY Michael!! And all she is to you is just a potential piece of ass!!  All she'll end up doing is hurting you!!  And if you keep acting like this, I won't be there to help you pick up the pieces when she's done with you!

She spun around on her heel and left the bathroom, as he dried himself off so he could try to get himself cleaned up again.

------------------------------

Now Lili was standing behind a tree, watching as Gothika and her brother walked along in a park.  It was hot that day, so Gothika had switched her customary leather pants for a pair of black leather shorts and a black halter top, her hair hanging loose around her shoulders.  She'd decided that she would collect a bounty since Mark Ward had announced it…  She just didn't know how.  She'd decided she'd sit back and wait for her chance to come along, and she thought she just might be able to get one here in the park.  She'd gotten a skateboard and put on knee and elbow pads and a helmet and slipped some sunglasses on her face so she wouldn't be spotted until it was too late.  She could picture it now…  She'd barrel into Gothika, knock her down and hop off of the board, and stomp her down, then whip off the glasses and yell down at the prone Gothika…

Lili: 'SUCK THIS YOU VAMPYRIC BITCH!!'

Yeah… she could just see it now and couldn't wait to see Argento's face as she handled things her own way.  She lined everything up perfectly.  They had just gotten down to the bottom of a hill and she knew she could pick up quite a bit of speed before she hit Gothika.  She could just taste how good it will feel to knock her on her butt.  She straightened her elbow pad, then adjusted her helmet, and breathed deeply.

Lili: Yeah…  This is going to be so good…

Standing where she is, she can hear Gothika talking to her brother, and it just digs at her already raw nerves even more, seeing them together like that…  looking like they aren't paying attention to what's around them… looking at each other… laughing… talking… it was down right sickening to her.  She watches Gothika throw her head back and laugh at something that Argento says, and Lili growls softly to herself when she hears Gothika speak.

Gothika: Yeah, I do keep my tag team title on the pillow beside me when I sleep.  It's like one of the most important things I own right now.  And I don't care who I have to face, I'm going to fight like I'm a wild animal to keep it.  I know that being champion puts a huge target on my chest, but just being a normal Bombshell again… I just can't do that.  I was born to be a Champion…  Quite literally.  Being a Champion is what I have worked for since I was born.  My father didn't care what I was doing, as long as I was a champion while I was doing it.  He didn't even live with me while I was growing up…  He was in a different country for Pete's Sake… But he would hound me from thousands of miles away…  I can still hear him now…   'Damia…  Vous devez être le meilleur jeune dame. Peu importe ce que vous faites, où vous allez, ce que vous mettez votre esprit à l'être, vous devez être le meilleur des meilleurs. La crème de la crème, c'est ce que j'attends de vous, rien de moins.'  Do you have any idea how it feels to have that level of intensity laid on your shoulders when you're eleven years old?

Argento is looking at her confused, but excitedly and shakes his head.

Argento: I have no idea what you just said, but it sounded so damned sexy when you said it.  What was that?  Was that French?

Gothika blushes and nods, ducking her head down and tucking a strand of her hair behind her ear.

Gothika: Yeah, my mom is black and from Detroit, and my dad is white…  French Canadian, from Quebec.  I grew up speaking what my mom called 'Frenglish'…   It's kind of like Spanglish, only with French and English.  What I said was, my dad would say, 'You have to be the best young lady.  No matter what you are doing, where you are going, what you put your mind to being, you must be the best of best.  The cream of the crop, is what I expect from you and nothing less.'  Always it was like that.  Until finally, he had my little sister, Eliza, and I was pushed to the side.  She was his…  non-American, non-mixed race baby…  his favorite who could do no wrong.  And I was just a reminder of his indiscretion with an American.  His side of the family never really accepted me or my mother anyways… I was his disappointment…  But Eliza loves me.  Her mother loves me like I"m her own, so when I go and visit, I don't feel too much like an outsider… unless my father actually comes around.  But I know that at least some of my family loves me.

Argento suddenly throws his arms around Gothika and hugs her fiercely, like he's trying to protect her from the pain of her past.

Argento: Well, I hope that you come to view me as family soon.  Because I love you.

Gothika looks shocked, her arms almost flailing at her side because Argento is squeezing her so tightly she can't move them.  When Lili saw this, she know this was the time to strike.  She dropped the skateboard down onto the asphalt and put her foot on it with a small clatter, breathing deeply.  Then she took off.  The hill was steep… really steep… She didn't realize how steep until she was picking up speed and flying down the hill.  She got about half way down when she suddenly realized…. She didn't know how to skateboard!!!  She starts screaming and waving her arms, but notices she's right on track to taking Gothika out!!  She howls in triumph…

Lili: WHOOOOOO HOOOOOOOOO!!!

The asphalt is being eaten up and she can literally count down the number of feet before she's going to hit.  Thirty Feet…  Twenty Feet… Ten feet…   But just then Argento lets go of Gothika who points to a shop across the road and she and Argento make a left just as Lili is coming close.  The step at an intersection, and Lili goes flying past them, close enough to reach out with her hand and flick Gothika's hair as she howls in despair…

Lili: NNNNNNNNOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!

Gothika turns around as she feels something sweep her hair and looks up the hill, sees nothing and continues walking…  As Lili keeps barreling down the path until she hits a line of rocks circling a deep pond and is sent flying through the air to splash down smack dab in the center of the water.  She surfaces slowly, spitting water like a fountain and sputtering.  She howls in frustration, splashing water around…
___________________________________________


Later on in the show, we come back to ringside for more between the scenes action.

Simone:  With her first attempt at claiming the bounty literally going belly up in the pond, our brave bounty hunter didn't give up.  We've got more footage coming up right now.

Adams:  I have to admit though…  Lili is one fish I'd certainly like to catch…

Simone looks at Adams and clucks her tongue and shakes her head.

Simone: You're disgusting…  

Adams just smiles and straightens up in his chair.

Adams:  Thank you.
___________________________________________


Lili has been following her brother Argento and Gothika for a while now, and she's truly getting bored.  Argento has taken Gothika to a fetish shop to look for some more latex and rubber corsets to go with her in ring wear and Lili almost wanted to barf as she watched her brother fawning over Gothika.   But now, she knew she would be able to strike.  Gothika has gone into the dressing room to try on a few new outfits as Argento went up front to try and find something else for her to try on, and if she struck now, she could slip in, take out Gothika, then slip out lickety split.  She doesn't want Argento to know what she's doing, so she takes one of the latex hoods off of a nearby stand and pulls it over her face, concealing her identity quite well as the only thing you can see are her eyes and nose.

She can see it now…  After she beats down Gothika, she'll scream down at her after she pulls off the hood...

Lili: 'YOU GOT KNOCKED THE FUCK OUT!  BITCH!!

At least that's how she's day dreaming it happening.  She creeps into the dressing room stalls and sees there's only one with the curtain pulled.  She doesn't hesitate, just jumps through the curtain with her eyes closed because she doesn't want to see what might be behind the curtain naked, and grabs onto the body inside of the stall, wrapping her arms around it's throat as she wraps her legs around the body and starts to shake her head from side to side as she tries to apply pressure in a rear choke.  But instead of hearing Gothika gasping for breath, she hears a deeper voice speak.

'Um… excuse me…  do you mind?'

Lili opens her eyes and sees not Gothika standing there in the mirror, but a large drag queen in a black corset and leather shorts, holding a riding crop.  Lili's eyes go wide as the drag queen brings the riding crop across the side of her head.

'HOW DARE YOU!  Grabbing me like that!!  I know I'm all for some kink, but never in a store!!  You are one naughty little monkey!!  Bad monkey!  Bad monkey!!'

The drag queen starts to bring the riding crop down on Lili's butt and legs as Lili dances around, shrieking at the pain and tries to mumble through the hood, but can't be understood.

Lili:  Mmm…  Mmmm… mmmm soowwwyy….  mmmmm MMMMMM… MMMMMMOOOOWWWWWWWWWW!!!!

Argento and Gothika come back from the register and peek down the hallway for the dressing rooms and Gothika chuckles.

Gothika:  I swear… some people just can't wait until they get home to have their fun.

Argento leans in and whispers in her ear.

Argento:  If it was me and you… I'd let you spank me anywhere, anytime.

Gothika blushes bright red at the statement, and doesn't reply to it, just chuckles and shakes her head before they turn towards the door.  The pair walk out of the store and keep walking down the street.  Back in the dressing room, Lili is dancing around, and finally pulls the hood off and shrieks at the drag queen.

Lili:  STOP HITTING ME YOU FREAK!!  IT WAS ALL JUST A MISUNDERSTANDING!!

Lili sees Gothika and Argento walking past the windows and she throws her hands up, pissed.

Lili:  Thanks a lot!!  You just made me miss them!!  DAMN IT!!

The drag queen brings the crop down on Lili's butt again and Lili jumps and shrieks again.

'Don't start with me, and you don't end up getting the bad end of the stick!  Now watch your language!'

Lili turns to leave and gets swatted one last time, and yelps and jumps in the air.

___________________________________________

Later on in the show, we come back to ringside where Simone and Adams are talking about Lili's escapades.

Simone:  That poor girl!  She's been dunked, spanked, I wonder what else happens to her.

Adams:  I'm wondering if she got that drag queen's number to give to Christian…

Simone looks at Adams confused.

Simone: Why?  Christian isn't into drag queens…  

Adams shakes his head.

Adams:  No…  to get make up tips.
___________________________________________

Lili's about had it at this point.  She's tired, her butt hurts from being spanked, and she's cranky and irritated.  But she's certain she can get Gothika this time.  Gothika and Argento have gone to an ice cream shop and are sharing a sundae.  She watches them each taking turns spooning up the sweet confection and eating it.  Gothika has a bit of a serious look on her face.

Gothika:  I know you don't want to hear what I'm saying, but it's the plain and simple truth of the matter.  Yes, I enjoy your company, but I can't date you.

Argento is looking at her confused, and visibly upset.  He frowns and shakes his head.

Argento: But you've already claimed me as your own…  You said so that night at the club when you bit me!  I was… what did that lady call it… I was your blood doll!

Gothika sighs heavily and toys with the sundae with her spoon.

Gothika:  I know I did… But what you don't want to, or seem to understand is that I did that to save your life Michael.  Not because I wanted to.

Argento's frown deepens and his brow furrows with frustration.

Argento:  Wait… So you don't want me to be yours?

Gothika sighs and shakes her head, folding her arms over her chest.

Gothika:   No, that's not what I'm saying…

Gothika sighs heavily and rubs her forehead.

Gothika: GOD!! Why do you always have to make things so hard??!

Argento leans back and shrugs slowly.

Argento:  It's a gift I guess.  Look, just explain it to me… everything.  I think I deserve to know the truth.

Gothika pushes the spoon into the ice cream and puts her hands in her lap, toying with a stray string from her shorts.

Gothika:  Here's the truth of it all.  When you came to that club, you had no idea what you were walking into.  That was a feeding grounds.  It was a private club.  If you didn't have a wrist band proving you were off limits, or were marked by someone to prove you were owned as a blood doll, you would have been fair game.  The only thing that stopped you from being snatched up and fed up on and used like a piece of meat was the fact that you dropped my name when you walked in, and the management knew I was bring people that they hadn't seen before in.  Raynin, Michelle, and Darknyss all had their wristbands on, plus, I'd marked them with my scent before they came in.  They thought I was spraying them with perfume, but it was mixed with a bit of my saliva to put my vampire scent on them to keep them safe.  

Argento sits back looking shocked.

Argento:  So, wait a minute… you're telling me that you literally saved my life in that club?

Gothika nods and take a deep breath.

Gothika:  If I hadn't bit you to claim you as a blood doll, your body might have just shown up in some dark alley way somewhere.  

Argento suddenly grins and reaches over to take Gothika's hand in his.

Argento: Wow!  You saved my life!!  This just makes me want you even more!!

Gothika looks up shocked and shakes her head.

Gothika:  But you don't want to be a blood doll Argento!  You don't get it!! All you're around for is just for food!!  It changes people!  You lose who you are, and just want to feel the intensity of the fang!  They have no respect, no grasp on reality…  Is that what you really want?

Argento shakes his head and shrugs.

Argento: All I want is for you to want me.  Be it as a blood doll, or more which is what I'm hoping you will want… I don't care, as long as I'm yours.

Gothika shakes her head and takes a deep breath, then stands slowly.

Gothika:  I need to go to the restroom… I'll be back…

Gothika walks towards the bathroom and Lili moves to follow her.  She knows that with Gothika being stuck in the bathroom, there would be nothing that could stop her from getting this bounty now.  She starts to go down the aisle of stalls until she comes to where she sees a pair of feet.   She brings her foot back to try and kick the door, but slips on a piece of toilet paper and stumbles backward, her arms flailing, and falls head first into a huge nearby garbage can that's full of old used ice cream containers that one of the workers had brought into the bathroom and forgotten.  All you can see is Lili's legs waving around in the air for a minute, then she falls over, bringing the trash can over with her.

When she's finally able to extricate herself from the can, she's covered in sticky old melted ice cream, nuts, sprinkles, trash, and assorted pieces of ickiness.  She's on a whole new level of ticked at this point.  She hears the toilet flush, and walks over to the stall where Gothika is at and just as she hears the latch unhook, she hits the door with a shoulder tackle, knocking Gothika back onto the seat.  Lili pounces on Gothika and starts to wail on her, throwing slaps and punches as Gothika who is shocked, and stuck in this tiny stall just puts her hands over her head to try and fend off the attacks of the smelly girl.  Gothika doesn't even realize who it is.  She finally puts her hands on Lili's chest and pushes her back out of the stall, and the door closes behind her.  Lili kicks the door just as Gothika tries to stand and hits Gothika in the head, dazing her for a moment.  Lili capitalizes on this and grabs Gothika's head and shoves it towards the toilet.

Lili: Swirlie time!!

LIli is able to kick Gothika's foot out from under her and sends Gothika's face down into the water and hits the flush, giving Gothika a swirly.  Gothika elbows Lili in the gut, still not knowing who it is that has attacked her.  Her eyes are full of toilet water and Gothika is momentarily blinded, but as soon as Lili touches her back, she lashes out, wrapping her arms around Lili's waist and pushing her back into the walk hard.  Lili shrieks in pain and anger and starts to rain blows down on Gothika's back.

Lili: YOU WILL NOT HURT MY BROTHER YOU SICK TWISTED VAMPIRE BITCH!!

The pair start to battle back into the main dining area of the shop and Argento looks shocked as he sees Gothika battling with his little sister.

Argento: What the hell?

Now that there's more room, Gothika is able to get the upper hand on Lili and hits a back body drop, sending Lili down onto one of the tables, covered in sundaes and milkshakes.  These fly up and cover the young girl who rolls around for a minute, then starts throwing plates of ice cream at Gothika who tries to fend off the barrage, knocking them out of they way.  Lili finally gets close enough and tries to slap Gothika across the face, but Gothika blocks it and tries to swipe Lili back, but her hand slides over all of the messy gloop that's covering the younger girl's body.  Gothika hisses and bares her fangs at Lili who shrieks back at her and keeps swinging at her.  The pair continues to battle towards the prep area, and behind the counter.  Gothika grabs Lili by the hair and slams her face first into a huge ice cream cake that one of the workers had been decorating, and when she pulls Lili back up to repeat the process, Argento yells.

Argento: Stop!!  Dont' hurt her!!  It's my sister, Lili!!

Gothika freezes, still holding onto Lili's hair and looks at Argento, shaking her head.

Lili: Your sister gave me a swirlie!!  She will pay!!

The slight distraction was all Lili needed.  She grabs a can of whipped cream and squirts it into Gothika's eyes, blinding her.  As Gothika tries to rid her face of the creamy goo, Lili grabs an ice-cream cake on a platter and plants it right into Gothika’s face so hard, the metal of the platter hits Gothika in the head and knocks her for a loop.

------------------------------

Back to the backstage of Climax Control, we see Lili leaving Mark Ward’s office, counting off the hundred dollar bills for the bounty she’s just collected.  She slips it in her purse and walks confidently back towards the parking garage.


<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/Lyrique/gothikaECbanner02.jpg>


<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>
<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>


_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  

 …  END OF FEED  ...  

_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______


51
Supercard Archives / THE FALLEN © vs VIXEN and JESSIE SALCO
« on: June 15, 2013, 11:57:40 PM »
 Event: Into the Void II     DATE: Sunday, 06/23/2013

Place: San Diego, California   Venue: RIMAC Arena

Match: BOMBSHELL TAG TEAM TITLE CHAMPIONSHIP MATCH

Opponent: With Gothika vs Vixen and Jessie Salco  



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

<iframe width="420" height="315" src="http://www.youtube.com/embed/zDz3sI4__nQ" frameborder="0" allowfullscreen></iframe>

Well now… So Christian is back!  Yay!!  Big whoop-de-freakin' doo!!  Did Mark and Christian learn anything from their experiences with Team Erik?  Let's hope so…  Will things change around the Sin City Wrestling?  We shall See…  But even more important…  What on God's Green Earth made Vixen and Jessie Salco want to face the Angels of the Fallen again for the Tag Team Titles?  Vixen we know is just hell bent on getting gold… any gold back around her waist.  But she should have known… Third… Fourth…  Fifth… Hell, even seventh time won't be the charm.  It's going to take more than just Lady Luck to get the titles off of Gothika and Raynin.  And falling back into the same patterns…  Getting a team member that's already cost you the Championships once isn't going to be that magic equation that just makes everything right.  But will Raynin's conflicting mindsets be the deciding balance that tips the scales away from the Tag Team Champions?  Will Raynin's inner struggle help, or hinder her chances in the ring when it matters most?…  With her coveted Championship on the line, will she be able to hold the demons warring for control within her at bay long enough to come out of the Pay Per View with a victory?  With Into the Void II fast approaching, we're all on the edges of our seats waiting to see what will happen.  Are you?...

></iframe>


Raynin shakes her head, trying to ignore the sound as it starts off soft, and slowly starts to get louder.   She clears her throat before she keeps speaking.

"But with all of the bullshit that Jessie Salco is spewing, you don't have to worry about Jake.  In the end, he won't even have a chance to step into the ring.  I'm personally going to shove my foot so far down her throat that she's going to be crapping shoe leather for weeks after I'm done with her.  I swear, she's like some kind of masochist or something.  I've personally whooped her ass twice so far, and all that Drew did was save her from an even worse beat down than what I we actually gave her.  She's truly a space case! She truly believes that she's wearing us down.  She's like one of those crazy chihuahuas that thinks that if they yip yip yip loud enough at the big dogs who are walking by their yard, that they're actually intimidated.  Well, I'm going to burst her little rat-dog yippin' bubble really damned hard at the pay per view.  She thinks that just because she busted my lip open at Climax Control that she was doing something special.  All she did was spark that fighting instinct within me.  And let's face it… when that instinct is running wild in me…  Everyone who tries to stand against me better beware."

In her mind, she can hear the whistling getting louder and louder.  And then the whispering starts.

{  'Awww…  How cute!  You truly believe that it'sssss you who controlsssss you when that fighting insssssstinct is sssssswitched on.  That'sssss not your fighting insssssstinct my dear.  That issss me trying to have myself a little bit of fun.'  }

Raynin's left eye twitches again and she continues to try to ignore the whispering in her ear as she spreads the antibiotic ointment on Darknyss's knuckles, then starts to wrap the gauze around her fists.

"And let's not even get started on Vixen.  She's so pissed off that she still hasn't gotten her chance to get the Bombshell Championship again, that she's just looking for any chance she can to hold gold.  She's like some sick vulture just trying to pick off anyone and everyone that she can to get her hands on gold.  But little does she know, we're not just anyone.  We're the hunters, and she's the prey.  And all that's going to happen is, she's going to step into the ring with a couple of truly pissed off females who are going to use her for a punching bag.  Vixen may think she's walking out with our Bombshell Tag Team Championships, but the fact of the matter is…  she's not worthy of holding them.  She hasn't put in the time, nor the effort it takes to try and stand against the likes of us.  Besides which, she's so busy partner hopping to try and find someone… ANYONE who is even WILLING to step into the ring against us, she can't form the kind of bond it takes to become a truly effective tag team… let alone a team that could stand against the Angels of the Fallen."

As she’s speaking, the whistling starts up again in her mind, and Raynin finally can’t take it.  She throws her head back and screams.

“Stop the damned whistling!!!”


Darknyss looks around and raises an eyebrow at Raynin.

“Um… no one is whistling…”

Raynin is about to say something, but she’s just finished wrapping up Darknyss’s hands, and her friend just shakes her head.

“Don’t worry about it Raynin.  We’re all on edge about this up coming match.  I’m actually looking forward to it.  Look, we’ve still got a lot of work to do, so let’s get back to it.”


Raynin puts her hand on Darknyss’s shoulder.

“Wait… what about your hands?”

Gothika chuckles and shakes her head.

“A little blood has never stopped us from doing what needs to be done in the past, and it’s not about to start now.  Let’s go.  We’ve got a new move to work on.”


The trio of women all start to walk towards the ring area.  As they do, Raynin starts to whistle that familiar song again…


<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/mcwstuff/raynincommercialbreak1.jpg>



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>
<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>





_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  

 …  END OF FEED  ...  

_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  
,/center>

52
Climax Control Archives / A Late Night Rendevous
« on: May 31, 2013, 11:59:26 PM »
 
Event: CLIMAX CONTROL     DATE: Sunday, 06/02/2013

Place: Hayward, California   Venue: Pioneer Gymnasium

Match: BOMBSHELL SINGLES MATCH  

Opponent: vs Jessie Salco  



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

<iframe width="420" height="315" src="http://www.youtube.com/embed/zDz3sI4__nQ" frameborder="0" allowfullscreen></iframe>

So what do you know….  Still Champions….  Even after a brutal match in a steel cage teamed with two people that they don't exactly see eye to eye with, and against four people who were out for their blood, the trio of Angels managed to continue to soar high and retain their Bombshell Tag Team Championships!   In the process, they helped Necra Octavian Kain win the Bombshell Roulette Championship.  Meh… Turnabout is fair play, so you have to give something to get something.    Even after having to step in the ring against the mystery opponents two weeks ago, Rocky Mountains and Pussy Willow…  They came out on top!  They have put their stamp on it that nothing will be handed to anyone anymore… They will fight for everything they have, and come out swinging every time, no matter what!  But now, one the Angels of the Fallen have a new opponent to face.  Luckily, it's a singles match only and not for their Championships.   The Rebellious One, Raynin has to square off against Jesie Salco.  But her mindset isn't quite right at this moment.  As 'Quote, Unquote', old demons resurface to once again haunt the newest member of the group, how will that affect the outcome of her matches?  Will she be able to step into the ring and still put on an amazing show with military like precision?  Or will her cadence be altered and cause the former soldier to go A.W.O.L. in the ring?  Will the new developments in the bounties placed on the heads of all of the members of Team Erik come into factor here during this match up?  So many unanswered questions floating around…  Let's see what happens....

></iframe>


Raynin shakes her head and reaches up and hits the button for her floor before she leans against the wall of the elevator and starts to whistle along with the song in her head.


<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/mcwstuff/raynincommercialbreak1.jpg>




<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>
<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>



_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  

>  …  END OF FEED  ...  

_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  
,/center>

53
Climax Control Archives / Schooling the Help… (Gothika RP)
« on: May 17, 2013, 11:49:55 PM »
 Event: CLIMAX CONTROL      DATE: Sunday, 05/19/2013

Place: San Francisco, California   Venue: War Memorial Gymnasium

Match: BOMBSHELL TAG TEAM CHAMPIONSHIP MATCH  

Opponent:  With Raynin,  vs Mystrey Opponents  




<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>

<iframe width="560" height="315" src="http://www.youtube.com/embed/eHqjZD3lb4M?list=PL6mGTcB4j2CIruEFZ580oUkILdfeRe3bz" frameborder="0" allowfullscreen></iframe>

So what do you know….  Still Champions….  Even after a brutal match in a steel cage teamed with two people that they don't exactly see eye to eye with, and against four people who were out for their blood, the trio of Angels managed to continue to soar high and retain their Bombshell Tag Team Championships!   In the process, they helped Necra Octavian Kain win the Bombshell Roulette Championship.  Meh… Turnabout is fair play, so you have to give something to get something.  But now, the Angels of the Fallen have a new opponent to face for their Championships.   Only they don't have the foggiest idea just who it might be.   Mystery oponents…  The only mystery will be how badly The Angels of the Fallen will try to punish these Mystery Opponents…  But in the interim, what new events will unfold for the Rebellious Angel, the Vampyric Angel, and the Angel of the Darkk?  Let's find out…

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/mcwstuff/565032_520603964616467_907775266_n.jpg  width=300>

<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/Darknyss/black_rose_line2.gif>
 …  SAPPHIC IDIOT?!!  WHAT??!! ...  
<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/Darknyss/black_rose_line.gif>

<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>

**********  WARNING!!  **********

The following scenes contain content which is extremely graphic in nature.  If you are squeamish, have a weak stomach, are faint of heart, or are eating, I'd suggest waiting until you have something to settle your stomach before continuing.  If you're easily frightened, then... well, you're a punk ass sissy and shouldn't be going any further.  \'tongue.gif\'  Parental discretion is advised.

**********  END ADVISORY!!  **********


____________
____________

Time: May 13, 2013...  12:30 PM...

Place:  Las Vegas, Nevada… Sin City Wrestling Headquarters...
____________
____________

It was just after lunch, and the halls of the Sin City Wrestling Headquarters building was filled with the sounds of empty wrappers being balled up, empty paper bags sailing through the air as people tried to make baskets with the trashcans, and empty or half empty carryout containers being closed up to head either for the trash or the refrigerator for the next day.  You could hear the random burp accompanied by a sip through a straw, or even a contented sigh of a full belly flitting down the hallways from behind closed doors.  Not everyone got to take their lunch at that time though, and she was one of those who was the exception.

Her bleached blonde hair hung around her shoulders in a messy curly style, and her blue contacts would randomly cause her to scratch her eyes, as she tried to arch her back and push out the assets that God and Doctor Trivillian gave her…  One for free, and one for about twenty thousand dollars that she's still paying off. She was sitting at the desk outside of Mr. Ward's office, chewing and popping her gum, nail file in hand as she tried to straighten up the absolutely sloppy job that the stupid girl at the nail shop did with her hands.  Even though, to any one else, her nails looked immaculate, for her, she could feel the stray lump of imperfection along the edge of her solar nails, and that simply would not do.  Her badge shows the name, 'Kendra', and she actually did the duck face for her picture.  She just new she could have modeled if it hadn't been for that one pimple she'd gotten when she was taking her head shots when she was younger.  She sat there with her headset on her ear, filing away at her nails, basically ignoring the ringing phone until she felt that they'd waited long enough to truly warrant talking to her, then she would answer, gracing that person with the sound of her voice.  She thought she sounded like a songbird…  But to everyone else, she sounded like Tweetie Bird with Fran Dresher's nasally gravelly tone.  She rolled her eyes as she answered the phone.

"Mark Ward's office, please hold…"

She didn't even put the person on hold, just hung up the phone as she frowned.

"Don't they know that I'm busy?!!  GAH!!  Why won't this phone stop ringing??!!"

Her own cell phone rings, and she doesn't hesitate to answer it, frowning as she keeps filing her nails.

"Hey girl!…  Working like a slave here at this stupid place.  I swear…  I'm doing so much, I should frankly run this place in a week…  I know I'm just a temp for now, but this guy is sure to hire me…  Yeah, some old wrestling guy…  I don't' know…  He's kinda cute for an old guy, but let's face it…  He's no Ace Baldwin…  Yeah, he does work here.  Why the hell do you think I took this job?  To actually impress someone?!  Hell no!  I wanted the chance to meet one of those fine ass wrestlers and snag myself a baby daddy so I don't have to do this bull shit anymore."

The phone rings again, and she rolls her eyes and sighs heavily.

"Like oh my GOD!! This phone just won't stop ringing!!  Hang on Trisha, I have to get this..."

She puts her phone to her chest, then presses the button for the office phone and clears her throat.

"Mark Ward's office, please hold…  I don't care if you've been holding for an hour.  He's busy on the other line right now…  I don't know exactly what he's doing… He's doing…  wrestling work stuff…  A message?…"

She sighs annoyed and rolls her eyes.

"Sure, I can take a message…  Yes I've got a pen and a piece of paper…"

She rustles some papers around like she's about to write something down, then picks up her nail file again.

"Ok, go ahead…  uh huh…  uh uh….  Previously booked…  sold out… yeah, I'm getting all of this…  Is that it?…  Ok, I'll get him the message.  Thank you."

She rolls her eyes and slams the phone back down on the cradle, picking her cell phone back up and putting it to her ear making a disgusted sound.

"GAH!!  I swear!!  Some people just don't understand how hard it is to do this job."

Just then, a shadow falls over her and she sighs exasperatedly again.  She doesn't even look up from her nails as she speaks sarcastically, waving the nail file around.

"Mr. Ward is in a meeting right now and doesn't wish to be disturbed.  There's a notepad right there that you can write down a note and I'll make sure he gets it.  Thanks."

The shadow doesn't move and she rolls her eyes again before she turns towards the person standing in front of her.

"Look, did you not just hear what I said??!!"

She suddenly stops and slowly lets her eyes travel up the form of the person standing before her.  She takes in the leather pants and corset with the leather trench coat over it and finally stops at the cold ice blue eyes glaring down at her.  She rolls her eyes again and clucks her tongue.

"Listen, you can sit there and glare at me all you want.  It still won't change the fact that Mr. Ward doesn't want to be disturbed."

Gothika leans forward, bringing her fists down knuckles first on the hard wood desk so hard that it rattles everything and shifts it a few inches before it settles.  She frowns down at the oblivious young woman before she breathes deeply and lets it out slowly.

"You know…  At first I thought that Mark just might have been dodging my calls… But when I called to confirm our one o'clock meeting today and got hung up on, let's just say that it lit a bit of a fire under me to try and come early.  I was about to rip Mark a new ass hole for treating me that way… But now I see… it wasn't Mark…  It was you…"

She reaches down and flicks the girl's ID with her fingertip and chuckles slowly.  The girl frowns and covers her ID with her hand.

"Hey!!"

Gothika smirks evilly.

"Kendra…  cute…  So it was you who thought that I didn't need to speak to Mark."

The girl slams the nail file down on the table and starts to stand slowly.

"Look…  you two bit weirdo with the fetish for black leather…  I already told you that Mr. Ward isn't taking any visitors because he's busy in a meeting.  So why would I let you talk on the phone to him?  You don't even have a lick of fashion sense!!"

Gothika stands up slowly and crosses her arms over her chest and lifts an eyebrow, looking down at the girl.

"First off…  I'm not weird.  I'm unique.  It's not my fault that you can't see it.   You simply lack the intellect and mental capacity to understand my genius and individuality.  Let alone my keen fashion sense which is inspired by those of my kind."

The girl smirks and leans back with a chuckle.

"Yeah, and just what is your kind per se?  Those allergic to color?  Or, let me guess… you're one of those angsty goth and vampire kids."

Gothika throws her head back and laughs heavily.

"Yeah… something like that.  Now, be a good girl and announce me."

The girl chuckles and picks up her nail file and sits back down, filing her nails and picking up her phone, she starts to dial a phone number, ignoring Gothika.  A low growl starts to rumble in the throat of the vampyric woman, and her frown deepens until she leans over and pulls the nail file from the young girl's hand and tosses it across the room.  Kendra gets upset and jumps back up.

"HEY!!  How dare you do that?!!"

Gothika brings her fist down on the desk again and roars back.

"HOW DARE I?!!  HOW DARE YOU??!!  Do you have ANY IDEA who I am?"

Kendra goes and picks up her nail file and walks back over to the desk, slamming it back down on the desktop.

"If you don't leave, you'll be the person that I call security on!  Now just leave!!"

Gothika chuckles again and leans her head from side to side, cracking her neck slowly.

"Now see… Kendra… I simply can't do that."

Gothika leans over and taps on the compute screen, showing the time.

"You see…  I can't go away, because Mark ASKED ME TO BE HERE AT ONE YOU SAPPHIC IDIOT!!"

Kendra frowns and leans forward, getting closer to Gothika's face.

"What did you just call me?"

Gothika smirks and leans closer, her eyes flashing a brighter blue.

"Shall I spell it out for you?  Oh… wait… that's right… you can't spell those big thirty-two dollar words.  I need to bring it down to your level…."

Gothika leans back and starts making hand signs to go along with what she's saying.

"Mark want me here…  We talk about wrestling show you stupid twit!"

Kendra rolls her eyes again and sits down and  picks up her cell phone and starts to text someone, and Gothika has had it.  She reaches down and plucks the phone form the young woman's hands and Kendra reacts like a bullet out of a gun.

"HEY!!  MY PHONE!!  GIVE ME BACK MY PHONE!!"

Gothika smirks and lifts her arm completely into the air, dangling it in front of the much shorter girl's face but at a height she can't reach.

"Not until you announce me."

Kendra tries to walk around the desk and jump for the phone, but she can't jump too high because of the heels she's wearing.  

"Gimme that back!!"

Gothika keeps dangling the phone and starts to walk towards Mark's door, but Kendra suddenly lashes out and steps on her foot with her heels.

"I said, gimme my phone you bitch!!"

With that, Gothika's smile spreads slowly across her face like the smile of a demon.  She growls and holds the phone out to Kendra.  But when Kendra reaches for the phone, Gothika hauls back and launches it against the wall so hard, that it literally shatters like it had a small explosive inside of it.  Kendra screams at Gothika, making an ugly, angry face.

"YOU BITCH!!!"

Kendra suddenly slaps Gothika across the face, and stands there looking smug, as if she's just done something.  Gothika is barely phased by the hit and doesn't even flinch.  She just smiles down at the smaller woman with a look that finally causes Kendra to tremble in fear and back up towards Mark's door slowly holding her hands out…

----------

Mark has been wondering why he hadn't been getting any calls this morning, and is about to reach for the phone, when suddenly, a pair of bodies come crashing through into his office.  Gothika has speared the small secretary right throughout he hard wood of the door.  Mark jumps up and roars.

"BLOODY HELL??!!  GOTHIKA??!!  WHAT DID YOU DO??!!"

Gothika looks down at the small woman who is obviously unconscious and chuckles softly.

"I think I broke her.  But she should have taken my calls and let me in for my appointment."

She turns her angry eyes to Mark and frowns.

"Now… tell me why I've been fined twenty-five thousand dollars for something that Argento did?"

Mark frowns and sighs, lifting up his phone and is about to dial a number, then drops the receiver back down on the cradle.

"I was about to call my secretary to get a paramedic out here…  but she's the one who needs the paramedic.  SHIT!  I can never remember how to dial out…"

Gothika nods slowly.

"Ohh… yeah… I think you have to dial a nine, then a one, then the area code…"

Mark picks up the phone and tries it, then nods slowly as the call connects.

"Yeah… that was it… thanks…  Anyway…  I'm fining you for what Argento did because you were the one who caused it."

Gothika shakes her head slowly.

"How could I have caused that??!!  I wasn't even there!!  Darknyss, Raynin and I came for that LumberJill match, and left right after!  We spent the night out on some rooftop training!  Training for this crazy ass mystery opponent match we has tossed in our lap!"

Mark frowns and shakes his head slowly.

"How do you train on a rooftop for a mystery opponent match?"

Gothika shrugs and sighs heavily.

"You know how Darknyss has her strange trainings… Well, she had a bunch of guys dress in super villain costumes with masks and we had like this big brawl for all on the roof.  She even had a ring set up there for us to really work with.  It was actually kind of fun…  Until it started to rain.  That high up, the rain falls a lot harder than when you're further down."

Mark scratches his head and shrugs.

"Whatever works for you… But I still just don't get why you didn't take our offer and come to Team SCW."

Gothika points to Mark and shakes her head slowly.

"You really don't know?  After all that we went through to bring you some of the most amazing talent in the Bombshell Division…  Put our bodies through some of the most epic matches…  Raynin is still recuperating from some of the scars she got last year, and she's now got new ones from that cage match we were in…  And yet, it took us this long to even truly get a real shot at these titles!!  And I KNOW that if you had your way… we wouldn't have them now!!  Raynin still hasn't gotten her rematch for the Bombshell Title…  When will that happen?  I'm guessing when pigs fly if you had your way.   And why?  Because we don't think the same way as you… Because we  don't see eye to eye with you.  Because we think for our own, and because we don't worship at the Hot Stuff Altar, and never will…  That's why.  Maybe when you truly learn to appreciate the true talent you have standing right in front of you… maybe then we'll come to the Team SCW side.  But I won't be holding my breath for that to happen.  Until then… Just know… Raynin and I plan on holding onto these titles for a good long time.  And we plan on making the rest of your little Bombshell Tag Teams suffer for what you have put us through Mark.  So when they ask, 'Why am I in so much pain?!!  Why would they do this to us?!', you can raise your hand and take the blame.  Because we know that the only way we will be able to keep our hands on these titles is not just to pin our competition, but to completely decimate them.  We have to grind them into the dust from which they tried to crawl from, under our boot heels.  Which, I have to admit, I'm enjoying doing.  So I say, bring it on…  It could be anyone…  Any mystery opponent you want…  Hell, it could be you and Christian… if you could ever find him…  Truthfully, I don't care.  We will beat down any and all competition to keep these titles.  Though… on second thought…  The thought of you in a skirt is just…  just way too many shades of wrong…  Though I bet Christian would look interesting in a pink tutu and tights."

Mark shudders at the thought and points towards the door.

"You've made your point…  But you're still responsible for Argento's little tirade.  He's flipping out cause he wants you to take him… whatever that means…   And Lili thinks you've bitten him and drank his blood!"

Goithika lifts an eyebrow and smirks.

"I did."

Mark grimaces and shakes his head.

"Just…  Just gross!!  Look…  Whatever little kinky games you and he decide to do, you have to keep it out of SCW business!!  And if he disrupts business and it's because of you, then you will both be fined!!  That's final!!  Now get out of here, and go send in your payment!!"

Gothika frowns and is about to speak, but at that moment, the paramedics come bustling through the door to check on the downed Kendra.  Gothika nods slowly and backs towards the door.

"This isn't over Ward.  Not by a long shot…  Oh, and the next time your secretaries decide to hang up on me, and not let me come for a meeting YOU PERSONALLY schedule… it'll cost you more than just a door and a temp."

With that, Gothika spins on her heel and walks out the door...


<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/Lyrique/gothikakatesiggie1.jpg width=300>

<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>


_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  

 …  END OF FEED  ...  

_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______

<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>

54
Supercard Archives / Dinner Theater ( Raynin RP 2)
« on: April 26, 2013, 11:58:51 PM »
 Event: Hostile Takeover..   Sunday 04-28-2013

Venue: Ginásio Nilson Nelson ...   Brasilia, Brazil

Match: BOMBSHELL MEGA MATCH  - TORNADO TAG STEEL CAGE MATCH
 
Opponent: with Gothika, Misty, and Necra Octavian Kain vs Odette ryder, Roxi Johnson, Vixen, and Faith



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>


<iframe width="420" height="315" src="http://www.youtube.com/embed/OijZuvGjets" frameborder="0" allowfullscreen></iframe>

The Sin City Wrestling Pay Per View Hostile Takeover is fast approaching, and the wrestling world is bubbling with excitement over what is going to end up being one of the most earth shattering battles to date!  The Bombshell Mega Match is sure to be filled with carnage!  Bodies will be broken… Blood will certainly be spilled…  Courage and skills will be put to the test.  Will Team Erik be able to overcome the odds, and come out with gold around their waists?  The Angels of the Fallen certainly hope so as their Bombshell Tag Team Titles are on the line along with Misty's Bombshell Championship.  As the clock continues to march forward towards an epic conclusion, we're all on the edges of our seats!! Let's find out what destiny has in store for our amazing Bombshells...


<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/pcxwstuff/oct4g8.gif width=300>

<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>




_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  

 …  WHAT'S FOR DINNER?! ...  

_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>
**********  WARNING!!  **********

The following scenes contain content which is extremely graphic in nature.  If you are squeamish, have a weak stomach, are faint of heart, or are eating, I'd suggest waiting until you have something to settle your stomach before continuing.  If you're easily frightened, then... well, you're a punk ass sissy and shouldn't be going any further.  \'tongue.gif\'  Parental discretion is advised.

**********  END ADVISORY!!  **********>[/color]


____________
____________

Time:  April 15, 2013...  10:30 PM

Place:  Brasilia, Brazil… In the Brasilia International Airport…  Inside of the customs department...
____________
____________

After such a long ride on an airplane, all anyone wants to do is head to somewhere that they can stretch out, have a decent meal, and then pass out for a nice long amount of sleep, wrapped in a comfy blanket.  They just want to be able to have a lovely dream and get a bit of their strength back.  The Angels of the Fallen however, just weren't that lucky.

Raynin was standing in the customs department with Gothika and Darknyss as six customs officers picked over their belongings.  While she knew it was their job, she simply didn't like people pawing over her things.  And she especially didn't appreciate strange men fondling her underwear and holding it up to discuss like it were some strange and new discovery.  She leaned over and snatched a thong from one of the officer's hands after he made motions towards sniffing them and frowned.

"Hey!!  That's enough!!  I truly don't think that you sniffing my panties is a part of a customs inspection!!  Why were we detained in the first place?"

Behind her, a voice calls out a reply.

"Because, we had a tip that you and your friends were smuggling certain items into our country.  And we don't take kindly to smugglers."

She turns around to see a man who is obviously a supervisor step into view from behind a nearby door.  He walks over and slips an ink pen into her bag, hooking a bra on the end and lifting it into the air to look at it with an upturned eyebrow.

"With you being from the United States, I'm sure you can appreciate our being as thorough as possible."

Darknyss looks up at that statement with a pissed off look.   She growls at the man as she speaks.

"Smuggling?   Do we look like smugglers to you?"

The supervisor shrugs and clasps his hands behind his back.

"Last week, I had a nine year old boy come in with a pound of heroine wrapped in condoms shoved in his rectum.  Smugglers don't have a specific look.  However, if I get a tip that you are smuggling, then you will be checked and searched."

Gothika lifts an eyebrow and looks the supervisor up and down slowly.

"And just who supplied you with this tip?  I would like to thank them for such a gracious welcome to your country."

The supervisor smirks and shakes his head slowly.

"It was an anonymous tip.  No names were given, or asked for."

Raynin rolls her eyes and sighs exasperatedly, crossing her arms over her chest.

"Yeah...  Anonymous....  Right.  Can we just hurry this along?  I've been on a plane for almost thirteen hours and the past thing I was expecting to do was stand around while a bunch of perverts play with my underwear!!  I'm exhausted!!!"

Just then, one of the officers gasps and holds up his hand to get his attention, speaking Portugeuse.

"Capitão! Capitão! Vinde e vedê! Vinde e vede!"  ("Captain!!  Captain!!  Come and see!!  Come and see!!")

The supervisor walks over to the man who was searching Raynin's carry on, and gasps as he reaches into the bag.

"And what do we have here?"

Raynin smirks and leans over the table.

"Well, if it's my vibrator, yes they do come in that size and color.  And don't feel intimidated by it.  Very few can match what Bob can do."

The man lifts his eyebrow, looking at her curiously.

"Bob?"

She nods and leans back, still smirking.

"Yeah...  Bob...  B-O-B...  Battery Operated Boyfriend.  Comes through every time.  Quite literally actually.  And this one is solar powered."

Darknyss leans over, her eyebrows raised in surprise.

"They come solar powered now?!"

Raynin chuckles and nods.

"Hell yeah they do.  Technology is always progressing you know."

The supervisor clears his throat.

"Technology may be progressing, but it still has nothing on me."

Raynin lifts her eyebrows and chuckles, and he clears his throat again.

"As I was about to say before we were... Distracted...  This is quite an interesting find here..."

With that, he pulls out Raynin's Bombshell Tag Team Championship belt and holds it up high.

"And why was this not declared?"

Raynin chuckles and shakes her head.

"Because, when we were invited to your country to do a show, we didn't think we'd have to declare our titles as a National Treasure?  Come on...  Seriously?  It even has my name on the nameplate."

The super is of lifts his eyebrow again in curiosity.

"You?!!  A Champion?  Champion of what?  Styling your hair?  Getting your fingernails painted?"

Raynin holds her stomach and starts to guffaw laugh sarcastically, then holds up her hands to reveal unpainted fingernails.  She leans over the table and points to the faceplate of the belt.

"Oh yeah, I jus tlove getting my nails doen all o the time.  No you dolt...  Of wrestling.  Didn't you read what you're holding?"

He looks at her incredulously and starts to chuckle.

"You?!!  A Luuchadora?  Impossible!!  You are no luchadora...  You're just some... kid!!"

She smirks and reaches over to tap the face plate on the title belt gently.

"Thanks for the complimen, but you're not the only one who has underestimated my friends and I.  There are many who want to get theier hands on these titles.  but what they don't realize is... to get these titles, they have to go through me, and her."

She points at Gothika who smiles wickedly and wiggles her fingers in a hello then blows a kiss to the supervisor.  The supervisor is about to speak when one of the oficers checking Gothika's bags opens her carryon and looks inside.  He gasps and takes a step back from teh bag, putting his hands over his mouth*

"Mãe de Deus! Isto diz Gothika! Eles são os Anjos!"  ("Mother of God!! This says Gothika!  They are the Angels!!")

the supervisor frowm sand looks down at the face plate on the title finally and reads Ra ynin's name printed on the nameplate.

He who can destroy a thing can control a thing.

"! Impossível Não há nenhuma maneira isso é certo... Você não pode ser ... Não pode ser The Fallen. Você não precisa nem olhar como eles!!  Impossível!"  ("Impossible!!  There's no way this is right!!  You can't be...  You can't be The Fallen.  You don't even look like them!  Impossible!!")

Gothika chuckles and shakes her head.

"Of course we don't travel in our clothes we wear in the ring, so we aren't going to look one hundered percent like ourselves.  This is us in our outside clothes.  As much as I enjoy wearing a leather corset, there's no way on god's green Earth I'd ever wear it for twelve hours, crushed into a plane like a bunch of sardines.  I don't like them that much."

Raynin looks at Gothika witha curious look in her eye.

"You understood what he was saying?"

Gothika smirks and winks at her friend.

"Of course I did.  I had to take Portuguese in college casue I already spoke French and Spanish, and I really didn't want to learn German."

Darknyss brings her fingers to her lips and whistles shrilly, waving her hands.

"Well someone fill me in on what the hell is going on!  I only speak two languages right now, English and Bad English."

Raynin chuckles and shakes her head.

"He said he didn't believe we were who we said we were because we didn't look like how we look when we're in the ring."

Darknyss gapes at the supervisor and chuckles.  

"ReallY? Really?  do you wear your best when you're best when you're  flying somewhere on a plane?  Get for real!1  These girls have worked their asses of to get tehir hands on these titles, and we were   invited...  INVITED here to perform for the people here in your country.  And since we've landed, we've been treated like pariahs!  Raynin and Gothika have one of the most intense matches they will have ever been in happening in a few days, and all they've wanted was to get here, rest up, train and prepare for the rigors of a match that they have the very titles you two are holding on the line. Do you have any idea how much even a few hours spent in this farce of a search can impact their performance?!!  Do you??!!"

The supervisor turns bright red and brings his fists down on the table sharply.

"Do you have any idea how much even the smallest bit of contraband in our country affects our people?  I get it...  This was some kind of a prank that's been pulled on me and my men, but you should be able to appreciate the need for verification."

Darknyss closes her mouth and thinks for a minute, then sighs heavily.

"I do understand the need for verification. But you should also understand our need for expedience.  We're all exhausted, and have been at this for almost five hours more than we should have been. You've checked us out, checked out our things… Hell, the only thing you haven't done is strip searched us.  Can we please leave now?"

The supervisor walks over to Raynin and hands her the Bombshell Tag Team Title belt and nods slowly.  Raynin smiles tiredly and accepts the title belt.

"Obrigado. Muito obrigado.  Thank you so very much."

The supervisor doesn't let go fully of the belt.  He holds onto the end of it and stops her from turning away.

"I will let you go on one condition…"

Raynin looks up at the man with a curious look.

"What's the condition?"

The supervisor smirks and lets go of the title belt.

"Kick Vixen's bunda for me.  That's her ass if you're wondering Miss Darkk.  I think she's a…  a…  uma prostituta garimpo.  What you would call a gold digging hoe I believe.  She keeps jumping from partner to partner, just doing whatever she can to try and get the titles from you.  All she wants is the title and doesn't care who she uses or hurts along the way to get it."

Gothika chuckles and nods slowly.

"See, I told you that everyone else knew what she was doing.  It wasn't just us.  We've got more people backing us than you thought Raynin."

Raynin grins and nods slowly, the supervisor holds out his hand.

"So we have a deal?"

Raynin takes his hand and shakes it firmly.

"Oh, that's a deal I'm more than happy to take.  Poor little Roxi Johnson won't know what hit her.  In the end, she and Vixen will be left in the center of the ring, wondering where everyone else is while we're outside of the ring, being handed our Bombshell Championship Titles back.  I think this is gonna be fun."

The camera zooms in on the clasped hands of Raynin and the supervisor as the scene fades out.

<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

></iframe>

<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>
____________
____________

Time:  April 20, 2013…  11:30 PM

Place:   Brasilia, Brazil…  Club Sanguíneo
____________
____________

The place was thick with bodies all crushed on the dance floor of the place, grinding and banging their heads to the sounds of the music as it pumped through the PA system.  The smell of incense, sweat, perfume, cologne, and promised sex filled the air, along with the heady scent of something a little more… dark hidden just underneath the incense that filled the large room.

When the four of them walked into the room, it was line a sharp intake of breath took place, and most of the eyes in the room turned to the door.  The Angels of the Fallen stood there, looking around the room.  Darknyss, Raynin and Gothika seem to fit in, but Michelle looks like she's out of place.  Darknyss is in a royal purple corset and shiny black leather pants with black pumps.  Raynin is wearing a black leather halter top and black stretch jeans with a black lace collar around her throat, and platformed boots.  Gothika is wearing her trademark black rubber corset and patent leather pants, and lug bottomed boots, but her arms and chest are bare.  Michelle is wearing a punk school girl outfit, a blue plaid halter top vest and matching short skirt with a pair of saddle shoe high heels with a teddy bear backpack, and her hair in pigtails.  They all take a deep breath almost as one  and Darknyss said what was really on their mind.

"Wow… who knew that even down here, they know about She Wants Revenge."

Gothika shakes her head and chuckles.

"She Wants Revenge crosses borders and barriers my dear."

Michelle looks down at what she's wearing and frowns a bit.

"Are you sure this is ok for this type of place?  I think I look soooo Hellas out of place right about now."

Gothika looks her up and down and shrugs.

"I don't know… I think you look awesome as usual Chelly.  Now, do all of you have the armbands I gave you?"

Michelle, Raynin and Darknyss each lift their left arms to show these armbands with strange symbols written on them.

"Yeah, but why do we need them and you don't?"

Gothika looks around the room and smiles softly.

"Because… they're VIP armbands…  They signify you as like my plus one...  And I was invited and am on the list, so I get full access."

Raynin lifts her eyebrow and looks at Gothika warily.  Gothika lifts a hand and smooths a stray strand of hair back into place.  

"I promise…  You'll all be fine.  Look, we came here to let loose a bit after the last few days of agony that Darknyss has put us through with training…  Well, everyone but you Michelle who sat around and sipped iced tea while she tortured us."

Michelle pouts and holds up her hands.

"But if I'd did what you guys were doing, I'd have broken a nail!!  I still can't believe she had you in cages with ten men… Though one of those guys was Hellas smexay…  Well, at least he was until you raked his face against the chain link Raynin.  I was thinking of getting his number once you guys were let out of the cage!"

Raynin chuckles and rolls her neck a bit.

"Well, he wouldn't have gotten his face raked against the chain link if he hadn't have been trying to rip my head off.  Besides, you better believe that when we get into the ring with Vixen, Roxi, Odette and Faith, we're not gonna be as lucky as we were in the ring against the guys.  At least they knew it was just for practice.  These chicks have their sights set on what we have.  Personally, I could give a rats ass about what anyone thinks of me.  But there's no way in hell I'm about to stand back and listen to some of what these females have been saying about us.  They think we're weak.  They think we're a bunch of one hit wonders.  Hell, Roxi Johnson still doesn't understand why we are even Tag Team Champions.  But after this match, they will understand.  We're holding these titles because we deserve them.  We fought for them.  And we are that damned good."

Gothika nods slowly and shrugs.

"But you have to remember… When we come into these matches, we don't come into them like we're the Champions.  We approach each match like we're gunning for the titles.  It's as if our opponents are the Champions and we're the number one contenders.  We don't let ourselves become complacent.  We stay on top of our game and we fight like our very lives depend on it.  That's one reason why we're so dangerous.  Champion or not, step into the ring against us and it's your body that you put on the line.  It's more than just a matter of pride with us.  We do what we must because… well, we must do it."

Gothika takes her friends' hands and pulls them into the room and push them onto the dance floor.

"Go on… have some fun.  I'll be out there in a sec.  I need a drink."

As the others go onto the dance floor and begin to move, Raynin stops and has a seat at a table near the dance floor and pulls out her phone.  She taps on an app and a button cam on Gothika's corset goes on.  She knows she shouldn't be spying on her friend, but she's been worried about her.  She gasps as she sees what is happening on the screen.  Gothika has walked into a room in the back where there are an array of half naked people, all laying on various couches and chairs, and covered with bite marks.  She can't see Gothika's face, but she watches her arm lift and point to a handsome man who's sprawled on a divan with only one bite mark on his neck.  She hears a voice speak.

"Uma excelente escolha. Esta é Davide. Ele é um dos meus favoritos pessoais. Ele tem um tipo de sangue muito raro eu acho que você vai encontrar deliciosos."  ("An excellent choice.  This is Davide.  He's one of my personal favorites.  He's got a very rare blood type I think you will find delicious.")

The young man stands and walks over to Gothika and all you can see is his chest as he walks up to her.  But you can hear his groan and see his body shake, then the slow spill of red going down to cover the button cam.  Raynin gasps and shakes her head and can't help but keep watching as the young man is suddenly pushed from Gothika's grip and she spins to see Argento standing in front of her.

"Argento??!!  What are you doing here??!!"

He looks around confused.

"Gothika…  I followed you here.  I missed you and wanted to spend some time with… what is going on here?"

Gothika wipes the red from her body and she throws her arms up in the air.

"What do you think is going on here?  I'm so fucking hungry!!!  I hadn't fed in weeks!!  And with this big match coming up, I had to eat someone!!"

Then she suddenly gasps.

"Oh no…  it's not safe here for you!!  You have to leave!!  Now!!"

A voice behind her speaks again.

"Não. Ele veio aqui de sua livre e espontânea vontade, então ele é um jogo livre. Ele é uma boneca de sangue livre. Nós o trouxemos para você, porque ele pediu para você pelo nome, mas se você não reclamar, ele é perdido, e vai se juntar aos outros. "  ( "No.  He came here of his own free will, so he is free game.  He is a free blood doll.  We brought him to you because he asked for you by name, but if you do not claim him, he is forfeit, and will join the others.")

Argento is suddenly grabbed by two large men and he struggles against them, but stops dead as soon as he sees their fangs.

"Eu estou esperando que você não reclamá-lo ... ele parece delicioso."  ("I'm hoping you don't claim him... he looks delicious.")

Argento stops dead in his tracks and looks to Gothika with a pleading look.

"Well, I've been asking you to take me for a long time now… I guess it's up to you.  Either you take me, or my life is forfeit.  Which will you choose?"

Gothika's voice trembles in desperation.

"Argento… you don't know what you're asking me to do."

Argento nods slowly.

"Of course I do.  Now come and do it."

The two men drop Argento's arms, and he walks towards Gothika, wrapping his arms around her.  We suddenly hear him moan and a soft sucking, as red again covers the button cam and the scene fades out.



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/mcwstuff/raynincommercialbreak1.jpg>



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>


<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>



_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  

 …  END OF FEED  ...  

_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______

55
Supercard Archives / Bye Bye Baby (Gothika Rp 1)
« on: April 21, 2013, 12:00:07 AM »
 

Event: Hostile Takeover..   Sunday 04-28-2013

Venue: Ginásio Nilson Nelson ...   Brasilia, Brazil

Match: BOMBSHELL MEGA MATCH  - TORNADO TAG STEEL CAGE MATCH

Opponent:  With Raynin,  Misty, and Necra Octavian Kain vs Odette ryder, Roxi Johnson, Vixen, and Faith




<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>


<iframe width="560" height="315" src="http://www.youtube.com/embed/B-OoisekXIA" frameborder="0" allowfullscreen></iframe>

The Angels of the Fallen have managed to successfully defend their Bombshell TagTeam Championships against a couple of formidable foes.  But now, there's a new element to the defense of their titles at the Hostile Takeover Pay Per View…  Because it's not just their championships they have to fight for.  In a Bombshell Mega Match, Raynin and Gothika will take part in a Tornado Tag Steel Cage Match.  They have to team with Raynin's old arch nemesis, and current Bombshell Champion, Misty, and part of the Goddesses of Light, Necra Octavian Kain against another thorn in Raynin and Gothika's side, Odette, who will be teaming with Vixen, Roxi Johnson, and the Bombshell Roulette. Champ, and the person who attacked Raynin at Climax Control, Faith.  Will the Angels be able to trust these two other women to be able to keep a hold to their titles?  Or will Angel's Championship wings be clipped?  Let's see what unfolds as the Wrestling world Turns....

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/pcxwstuff/Vampire5.gif>

<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>



<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/Darknyss/black_rose_line2.gif>

 …  KEEP IT TOGETHER ...  

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/Darknyss/black_rose_line.gif>



<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>


<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/SCWStuff/Gothikacomiccovers/scarygothika.jpg width=300>


____________
____________
Time: April 15, 2013…  6:23 AM...

Place:  Buenos Aires, Argentina…  Ministro Pistarini International Airport...
____________
____________

It was early in the morning.  So early in fact that the sun hadn't even risen over the horizon just yet.  It was that point just before dawn when the sky is still that gorgeous purple color you can't find anywhere else but at this point in time, but the stars are beginning to disappear from that deep dark velvet sky as it begins to lighten with the day.  The smells of the city just starting to stir has filled the air as people are starting their breakfasts, and coffee is being brewed, and tea kettles are whistling for that first brew to be poured.  But not everyone was so lucky as to have the privilege to be able to only just now stir from their slumber.

The Angels of the Fallen were lounging around the airport, after having gone through security to begin the next leg of the South America tour, and not every one of them was bright eyed and bushy tailed.  They'd all had to endure the early morning rush to make sure they hadn't left anything in their hotel rooms, then get their luggage down to the rental cars and get all checked out before they headed out to drop them off at the airport.  Their day had started at around three in the morning and it had exhausted everyone.  In fact, Gothika was stretched out across a line of chairs with her head on her carryon, her eyes closed in slumber as her friends sat around her, doing their own thing.  She'd decided to dress down for this flight because she didn't feel like dealing with having to strip off all of her leather when she went through the security check like she'd had to the last time.  She almost looked normal in her black stretch denim jeans, black wife beater tank top, and a pair of black flip flops on her feet.  Her toes were painted blood red and twinkled softy in the light as she lay there, her arms crossed over her chest.  To some, she might have looked dead, but the occasional rise and fall of her chest coupled with the movement of her eyes behind her eyelids gave it away that she was one of the living.

She was deep in a dream state, and the way that her eyes were moving you could tell that the dream wasn't a very pretty one.  The shot pulls in close, zooming in on Gothika's eyes moving rapidly beneath her eyelids as the scene ripples in…

{ Then ripples out as the shot pulls back to show Gothika's eyes open.  We know we're inside of her dream because her clothing has changed to her normal black leather pants with a black lace corset over a black silk button down shirt and a pair of black high heeled dress boots.  She actually looks more elegant than lethal right now, with her hair pulled up in a delicate french twist with small tendrils of curls hanging haphazardly to frame her face.  By the distraught look on her face, you can tell she's not liking where her mind has taken her this time.

We're in a large, cavernous dark, dungeon like room.  There's very little light coming from anywhere, except for sparsely spaced bare bulbs.  The sound of dripping water fills the air, echoing off the far walls every now and then, accompanied only by the sound of an exhaust fan that is circulating the air, as there are no windows that can be seen.

'Why do I keep coming back here?  Why do I have to keep remembering what happened?  I wanted so badly to forget and not let these memories haunt me…  And yet… I just can't get rid of them!!'

She takes a deep breath and we hear a moaning sound behind her.  The moaning turns into a soft sobbing, and she closes her eyes slowly, biting her lower lip.

'I don't want to remember…  Please…  Why is this haunting me now?!'

Despite her pleas, she can't help herself.  She turns to see a cage behind her.  On the hard concrete floor, a sobbing form lies… naked… bruised… bloodied… still bleeding from various wounds that are healing but slowly as she looks on.  She walks over and places a hand on the door of the cage and lowers herself down to look at the broken form in front of her.

'I don't want to remember what happened during that time with Bruno…  The pain… the suffering…  the agony… the anguish…  But no matter what I do, I just can't seem to get past it.  He'd kidnapped me… used me…  raped me, both mentally and physically…  experimented on me, even knowing I was pregnant with another man's child…  And it feels like every night I keep reliving that experience.  Over and over again… It just won't go away.'

She hears movement, and the form inside of the cage lifts it's head, looking around in fear.  It's Gothika in her much younger state.  She starts to scoot herself along the concrete floor against the far end of the cage and curls up into herself as if she's trying to make herself as small as possible, her eyes wide with the fear, shame, and anger that roils within her.  She knows he's going to come in and take her again… take her to that room with the table, and the instruments of pain that he uses on her time and time again. She hears his chuckle and he steps out of the darkness right next to where she is so quickly and presses his face against the bars of the cage.

"BOO!"

She shrieks and tries to scramble away from him and he throws his head back, laughing evilly.

"Oh, my poor Damia…  You look absolutely dreadful.  And it's only been a few days.  I haven't even begun the fun parts yet.  This is just the beginning stages.  I'm enjoying myself with what I was denied so many years ago…"

He walks around the cage slowly until he comes to the door.  He presses a series of numbers into the keypad and the door's locking mechanism clicks open and she screams, scrambling back towards the far side of the cage.  He opens the door slowly and slips inside of the cage, licking his lips slowly.  He walks over to her and grabs a handful of her hair, yanking her to her feet.  She shrieks and trembles in his tight grip, shaking her head slowly from side to side.

"Please… Please Bruno… Don't do this.  Please just let me go!"

He puts his face about an inch away from hers and inhales deeply, growling softly as he does.

"Mmmmmm… Damia, you smell so good right now.  Your fear has filled you and I can literally taste it in the air surrounding you.  And I still don't understand why you fear this so badly."

She slides her hands to cover her stomach and slowly lowers her eyes down to her stomach which still hasn't started to show.  He throws his head back and laughs again.

"So, you're still hanging onto that bullshit story about being pregnant?"

She lifts her chin slightly and glares at him.

"It's not a story!  I found out the day you kidnapped me you filthy piece of crap!!"

He growls and shakes her roughly, making her bite her tongue and then laughs again.

"There!! That's the fight and spirit that I had been trying to break you of for so long!!  I'm glad to see that I haven't broken you of it… at least not yet anyway."

She curls her top lip into a snarl.

"Fuck you Bruno!!"

He suddenly hisses sharply at her, baring his fangs and she cringes a bit and he laughs at her flash of fear.

"You already have Damia… Or do you need another reminder of my sexual prowess?"

She smirks and chuckles.

"So you call tying me down to a cold metal exam table and raping me sexual prowess?  I call it the lowest of the low… Can't get it unless the other person is helpless.  I had a better time putting in a tampon and got more penetration from it than what you did."

Bruno smirks wickedly and grabs the back of her hair, pulling it back sharply, making her grunt, but she doesn't make any other sound, just glares at him angrily.

"Well, don't worry… I have other things that I can penetrate you with…"

He starts to laugh and his fangs slowly start to extend.  She starts to struggle, but he's got her caught tightly in an iron grip.  He suddenly strikes like a snake, his fangs sinking roughly into her skin, making her scream at the invasion.  She tries to beat him off of her, but it's been days since she'd eaten anything, and with the torture over the past few days, she can do nothing but go limp in his arms and sink into oblivion…  

'After that day, he didn't rape me again, but he became brutally sadistic with his experimentation.  He injected me with whatever it was he had concocted  Afterwards, things progressed pretty quickly, and he wanted to see how I'd react to certain things.  Apparently, it's not normally an overnight change from human to vampire, but my change took place in a matter of hours.  And he became… quite creative in creating my own little version of hell on earth.'

The scene comes back to light in flashes, showing glimpses of what she went through.  There's one point she's been tied down to the table and long needles like acupuncture needles or senbon are being jabbed into her body over and over again until she looks like a giant bloody pin cushion.  In another flash, Bruno is pouring burning hot oil over certain spots of her body over and over again, leaving horrible burns on her skin.  In another flash, he uses a scalpel to flay the flesh from her arms and legs.  But it didn't take long after the change took place in Gothika's body for her to begin to show.  And with Bruno keeping her naked, there was no way of hiding it.  Two weeks into her confinement, there was no way to deny that she was obviously pregnant, as one day, she went from a slight bump to looking like she was about six months pregnant overnight.  She'd had horrible cramping that night, but had been tortured so badly after being basically roasted over hot coals for an hour, put in a deep freezer to hang by her wrists for four hours, then having blood forced down her throat, she could have slept through a hurricane.  And when she woke to find the large swelling of her stomach, all she could do was cry and rub her belly gently.  

"Don't worry baby…  I won't let him hurt you…  We're getting out of here as soon as we can…"

She puts her hands on her stomach and sees movement as a little foot kicks and she starts to cry harder.  And at that moment, she knows he's been watching her and looks up quickly to find him standing in the darkness.

"So…  You were telling the truth after all…  This adds a whole new dimension to my research…  And you can dream all you want, you're not going anywhere Damia.  You're my creature now."

He opens the cage door and starts to enter, and Gothika suddenly shrieks and launches herself at him, punching and kicking like a mad woman, but he just grabs her and throws her hard into the bars of the cage, making her head hit the metal with a loud thunk.  It rings her bells, and Bruno grabs her by the hair and drags her to the exam room.  As he does, she struggles the whole way.  She grabs his hand and uses it for leverage and gets up a bit onto her feet, then pulls him down to the ground in a judo flip, and climbs on top of him and starts to pummel him.  Even though she's not eaten a proper meal in the past two weeks, she's gotten markedly stronger, and he has a time, tussling with her.  However, he finally gets her in a headlock and drags her bodily over to the table and injects her with a sedative.  Not enough to knock her out, but just enough to take the fight out of her.  He locks her down on the table, this time using metal restraints and chains instead of leather straps.  She blinks slowly as she still tries to fight, and tears slip from her eyes.

"Puh…  Puh…  Please… my…  my baby… Don't hurt my baby…"

Bruno leans over and whispers in her ear.

"I am going to dissect your child Damia.  This baby apparently went from two and a half months development to six, maybe even seven months development in about two weeks.  And I simply must find out what it is that we have created here."

For the first time since she'd been injected, Gothika's eyes changed to a bright almost flaming blood red and she throws her head back and howls in anger, and her teeth suddenly elongate, ripping through her gums in a wash of blood and saliva to become fangs, and with a sudden strike, she sinks them into Bruno's neck.  As her fangs rip into his body, he howls in anger and pain, trying to pull her off of him, but he knows that with where she's caught him, if he pulled wrong, she'd rip his throat out.  Instead, she lets the taste of his blood slip into her, and she starts to drink greedily.  After a few minutes, her eyes start to close, and she sinks back against the table, looking like she's drunk.  He leans over her, holding a hand to his neck as it closes visibly.

"Your first taste of vampire blood… I guess I should have warned you that it's not like drinking a human's blood.  To protect the species, it works almost like taking a sleeping pill.  Couple that with what I gave you already, and this should make things go a little easier for me."

He pulls back from her and picks up a scalpel, turning it over in his hand slowly.  Her eyes roll around in their sockets slowly.

"Buh… Bastard…"

He slides the scalpel along her skin, and a thin line of red shows, but it doesn't go any further than that thin line of red.  He frowns and tries to cut her again, but the scalpel won't go any further than a few centimeters into her skin.  He howls and throws the scalpel across the room, and she chuckles up at him in her almost drunken haze.

"Good baby…"

Bruno leans forward and growls in her face.

"If I can't have it now, that's ok.  Because I'm sure it will be ready to pop in less than a week, and I'll dissect it after it's born… as you sit and watch."

Oblivion takes her over again and in the dark, flashes of more torture shows, coupled with moments of Gothika rubbing her ever swelling middle.

'He was right…  Five days later, my water broke, and I gave birth…  But it wasn't what either of us thought it would be...'

Gothika is strapped to a birthing table, covered in a sheet with a hole over her stomach.  She's screaming her head off as her belly convulses with movement.

"OH MY GOD!!  IT'S RIPPING ME OPEN!!!  GET IT OUT!!  GET IT OUT!!"

Bruno watches as what looks like a paw presses against the underside of Gothika's belly and slides along the inside of her skin.  She shrieks as it does and he just smiles evilly, then picks up a scalpel and starts to slice along her stretched skin.  This time, it parts like paper, but he doesn't have to cut a second time, as a tiny clawed hand shreds the inside of her stomach.  She shrieks again as she looks down at what she's giving birth to.   Or to put it better, at what is climbing it's way out of her.  It's covered in reptilian skin and fur, with fangs like a snake, and it's markings on it's fur resembling a tiger.  It even had a wolf tail that was swishing back and forth as it pulled itself from her stomach with a plaintive wail.  As it hit the air, it started to grow as it laid on her chest.  Bruno reached out and picked it up, putting it in a small cage nearby after cutting the cord.  She laid there in shock at what just happened.

“My baby!!  You made it into a monster!!!”

She suddenly started to shriek again as she looked down and saw another small hand reaching out of the hole in her abdomen.  This one was formed perfectly.  She reached down and it grabbed hold of her finger tightly as it started to climb out of her.  A little girl with a head full of curly hair comes out, with a wail.  But when she opens her mouth to scream, Gothika sees the tiny fangs on the roof of her mouth.  As she’s holding the screaming child on her chest, it too, just like the other starts to grow.  Within a few minutes, she’s the size of a two year old.  Gothika starts to cry because she knows what’s going on.

“No no no!!  Please… not you too!!”

Bruno turns from the cage to see the toddler turn into a five year old girl in the span of a few minutes.  He rushes and grabs an empty syringe to draw some of her blood as the aging process continues right there in Gothika’s arms.  The little girl looks up and blinks at Gothika and smiles.

“Momma!”

Gothika nods slowly and strokes the hair that has grown down the little girl’s back.

“Yes…  I’m your momma!”

The little girl blinks and makes a face of pain as her body shifts again to the age of about ten in a matter of moments.

“Momma…  What’s my name?”

Gothika watches as her child continues to age as she holds her.  She leans over and kisses the now fifteen year old on her forehead gently, then pulls back as she’s staring into the eyes of a twenty year old.

“Hope.  You’re Hope Lauren Baxter.”

The little girl looks over at the cage with the other baby in it, then back to Gothika.

“And my brother?”

Gothika looks over at the cage and sees that even though the baby looks monstrous, it has her eyes.  She blinks and whispers.

“He’s Gregory."

The aging progresses more rapidly now, and Gothika gasps as she’s looking into the eyes of a fifty year old woman in a blink.  Her daughter smiles up at her and lifts a hand that is starting to wrinkle up to wipe her tears away.

“I’m Hope momma.  I’m Hope, he’s Gregory…  Please don’t cry momma…  You will see us again.”

The now eighty year old woman closes her eyes and whispers to her mother.

“Thank you for my name Momma.  I love you Momma…  We both do…”

With those last words, she closes her eyes, and her body withers on her mother’s chest and turns to dust.  She looks at the cage with her other child and sees that the reptilian/furred child had also grown exponentially and died.  Gothika throws her head back and wails.  
}


As the wailing fills her mind, she suddenly starts awake and lifts a hand to her face, wiping the tears from her eyes.

“I will never forget…”


<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/Lyrique/gothikakatesiggie1.jpg width=300>


<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>
<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>


<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>


_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  

 …  END OF FEED  ...  

_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______



<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>

56
Supercard Archives / Whispers In the Wind.. ( Raynin RP 1 )
« on: April 20, 2013, 11:58:38 PM »
 Hostile Takeover RP


Event: Hostile Takeover..   Sunday 04-28-2013

Venue: Ginásio Nilson Nelson ...   Brasilia, Brazil

Match: BOMBSHELL MEGA MATCH  - TORNADO TAG STEEL CAGE MATCH
 
Opponent: with Gothika, Misty, and Necra Octavian Kain vs Odette ryder, Roxi Johnson, Vixen, and Faith



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>


<iframe width="560" height="315" src="http://www.youtube.com/embed/m6VojYGrnpg?list=PL3sbPzmDtm0UD0TJuoSc3jRZSdyT0AAI9" frameborder="0" allowfullscreen></iframe>

After a successful title defense on Climax Control, and the drama of the attack on one half of the Sin City Wrestling's Bombshell Tag Team Champions, The Angels of the Fallen have finally chosen a side in this whole sordid mess of a power struggle.  In the tug of war between Team Erik and Team SCW, the Fallen announced on the last Climax Control that they have sided with the Underdogs, and joined Team Erik in their rebellion against the corporate machine which Christian Underwood and Mark Ward have built.   Which prompted the announcement of a Mega Match with all of the Bombshell Titles on the line.  Now, Gothika and Raynin must find the strength and resolve to stand with two women that they haven't quite seen eye to eye with, in order to keep the tag Team titles firmly around their waists.  Will the four women be able to work as a cohesive group and be able to keep the gold right where it belongs?  Or will the bad blood between Raynin and Misty be the deciding factor which ends the reign of the Fallen as the Bombshell tag Team Champions?  Let's see what unfolds...


<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/pcxwstuff/oct4g8.gif width=300>

<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>




_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  

 …  HAND OF FATE?! ...  

_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>
**********  WARNING!!  **********

The following scenes contain content which is extremely graphic in nature.  If you are squeamish, have a weak stomach, are faint of heart, or are eating, I'd suggest waiting until you have something to settle your stomach before continuing.  If you're easily frightened, then... well, you're a punk ass sissy and shouldn't be going any further.  \'tongue.gif\'  Parental discretion is advised.

**********  END ADVISORY!!  **********>[/color]


____________
____________

Time:  April 15, 2013...  10:30 AM

Place:  In the air between...  Buenos Aires and Brazil...  Winging towards the Pay Per View...
____________
____________

The morning sun was burning bright in an ocean of blue.  The sky was so bright, it almost looked like liquid hanging over the orb of the earth.  The few clouds dotting the sky resembled the crests  of waves out on the open sea as they flowed and changed with the winds.

Once again, they were in the almost tomb like cabin of an airplane as it flew towards their destination, and the site of the Hostile Takeover Pay Per View, and in her gut, she knew that this show would change the face of the Sin City Wrestling forever.

She looked over her shoulder to where her friends and partners, Gothika and Darknyss were sitting across the aisle.  In front of them, kneeling in her chair as she chatted with them was the other...  The outsider who has come into their little bubble of happiness and brought chaos...  Though she truly couldn't say that was what happened, but it's how she felt for some crazy reason.   Deep down she knew the truth, but there was a part of her which just felt that none of the drama that's been filing their lives these past few weeks... the attacks almost every week...  the distance she's been feeling from her friends lately...  None of it would have started if she hadn't come back into her friend's lives.  Yeah... it's all her fault.. Michelle Andretti...  She just knew it was all her fault...

And yet, she knew that was crazy talk.  Michelle had nothing to do with what had happened, except being thrust into the madness along with the rest of them.  She shook her head as she looked at her friends who were talking about the upcoming show.   Michelle put her chin on the back of the seat and smiles hugely.

"I still can't believe we've finally been able to hook up again!!   You have no idea how happy I am that you guys chose Team Erik."

Gothika stretches her arms over her head and yawns.

"Yeah, well we almost went the other way.  You better thank Faith for that attack on Raynin. That's what clenched the deal."

Michelle shakes her head and makes a face.

"Now you know that's not about to happen.  The only thing I'll do is tell her what the hand said to the face...  SLAP!   But I have to ask you guys something.  I know all of the drama that went on between Raynin and Misty.  Do you think that you guys will be able to work with her without any problems arising?"

Darknyss shrugs and shakes her head slwoly.

"Knowing Misty and what she's done in the past, I think that she'll work just fine with Gothika and Raynin because of what's on the line.  That girl wants nothing more than to keep the Bombshell title firmly around her waist, and she will make a deal with the devil to keep it.  So am I worried about her trying to sabotage Raynin annd Gothika to make a point?  No, I'm not.  Because she knows that if Raynin and Gothika fail, then she loses everything she's worked so hard to get back into her grip."

Gothika runs her fingers through her hair and takes a deep reath.

"Yeah, she knows that there's too much at stake right now.  I think that the one wild card is going to be Necra.  I'm wondering if she has enough of a drive to truly take it to Faith and get her hands on teh Roulette Championship.  But after we are all outside of the ring, celerating having the gold wrapped around our waists, she better be gracious and tell us thank you.  Cause without us... well... I think you know where I'm going with this."

In her mind, Raynin hears a voice that's all too familiar.  The sibilant hissing voice of the demon which rests inside of her… That secondary entity which wants to come out in the worst way.

{  'It's all her fault you know.  Now you have to depend on two people you can't really count on.  Necra..  Necra is jealous that she couldn't beat you and Gothika to take the Bombshell Tag Team Titles and you know it.  And then there's Misty…  She's always hated you because she knew that deep down you were better than her.  You were one of the best Bombshell Champions in this company, and now, she's got you where she wants you… Depending on her to make sure you keep what you have now.  }

Raynin shakes her head and puts a hand to her forehead, and starts banging it against the heel of her palm.

"Shut up you!!  Shut up, shut up, shut up!!  Don't you think I know that?  And to top it off, we have to face Odette and Vixen!!  These are two chicks who have their heads so far up their own asses that when they fart, they can taste what they had for dinner the night before!  They have egos so large and inflated, they really don't need airplanes to fly where they have to go, they just need to jump and they can float like hot air balloons to the next show.  But I don't' think it's Michelle's fault!  She wasn't even around when I had my issues with Odette and Vixen!"

The voice chuckles again and keeps whispering.

{  'But she's stealing Gothika from you, and you know it!  Eventually, The Fallen will be less one Rebellious one…  It will be Michelle and Gothika teaming together, and you'll be left by the way side.  You know that's what is going to end up happening.  Don't deny it!'  }

She shakes her head and Darknyss looks over at her concerned.  She leans over and whispers to Raynin.

"Hey… You alright?"

Raynin nods and shakes her head again.

"Yeah, just this recycled air is giving me a headache.  I think I'm gonna get a tylenol from the flight attendant."

She reaches up and puts on the bell for the flight attendant to come over and leans her head back as she hears the voice whispering in her ear again.

{  'Oh, I'm more than just a headache… I'm the truth within…  I'm what you fear releasing because you know that you can't handle it.  }

She chuckles and shakes her head again.

"The truth?  You're not the truth… You're the lie inside… waiting to cause chaos, disorder and destruction!  When in truth, I can unleash quite a bit of that all on my own thank you very much.  The truth of the matter is, I am actually quite interested in this upcoming match.  I can enjoy myself, when our opponents don't understand what they're stepping into.  They're not getting that they're going to be locked in a cage with me and Gothika…  They think that it's going to be about wrestling, but it won't be.  This match will be about decimating our opponents so that we can all walk out as the winners.  This is a match where the very structure surround us will be able to be used for a weapon…  And I for one am not in the best of moods after that senseless attack by Faith.  These females are deluded, thinking that we Angels of the Fallen joined Team Erik to rebel against Chris and Mark…  But that's not what it's about."

The voice in her head giggles and asks with a curious voice.

{  'Then what was it about?  For the others, it was about family… getting Michelle back in their fold, but why did you go along with them?  You don't really know Michelle from Adam's cat?  And be honest with yourself about this…  Why DID you join Team Erik?'  }

She takes a deep breath and balls up her fists, squeezing them tightly as she rubs them against her eyes.

"Because!!  Because what Erik said was true!!  I never truly had my rematch to get my title back!!  Not one on one!  And it was MARK who lead the attack to get the title off of me in the first place! After I gave my blood, sweat and tears to get the Bombshell title in the first place!!  I towed the line like a good little girl….  I was all a go, but because I refused to kiss his ass and lick his boots, I was cast aside!!  I was treated like trash!!  AND I AM FAR FROM TRASH!!”

The man sitting in front of her turns and looks at her over his shoulder for a moment, before going back to reading a book and Raynin shakes her head as the voice whispers to her again.

{  ‘Oh but you are trash.  You’re just a nameless nobody whose fate it is to lose it all when you’ve just gotten to the top.'  }

She growls and closes her fists even tighter in her lap, droplets of blood starting to form around her nails.

“Fate?!  You think THAT is my fate?!  We have no fate except for what we make!!  And I for one plan on making my fate out to be something GLORIOUS along with my friends!  We can and will will go over whomever we have to, to make that happen!!  The hand of fate will be in our favor!  That I can promise you!!  And if anyone tries to change our fate, then FUCK FATE!!!"

She suddenly drives her fist into the back of the seat in front of her and the man in front of her jumps up out of his seat and starts to yell at her.

"Hey!!   What the hell do you think you're doing?!  Have you lost your ever loving mind?"

Raynin cocks her head to the side and looks up at the man with a curious look on her face, then she smiles.

"Yeah… Yeah I have lost my mind, and I don't want to find it.  Would you like to find out how far gone I am Mister?  I can show you…"

She lifts her hand slowly and opens her fist, showing the nail marks that are running blood down her palm slowly to drip onto her pants.  He pulls back shocked as she slowly runs her tongue up the drips going down her arm and swallows audibly.  She then giggles like a school girl and pushes herself out of her seat quickly.

"Would you like a bit more of a demonstration Sir?

The man shakes his head and she points to his seat.

"Then sit down, shut the fuck up, and don't talk to me again!"

The man slowly turns around and sinks into his seat as Darknyss stands up and puts a hand on Raynin's shoulder.

"Hey… Chill girl!  It's alright…  I know these tours take a lot out of us all… but you don't have to take it out on other people… At least not these people… Keep it for the ring."

Michelle walks over and takes Raynin's arm and pulls her to the other side of the plane where there's an empty seat beside her.

"I think that guy was just being a jerk…  If you have a headache, then you definitely have to punch something… And he better just be happy it wasn't him!"

Michelle sticks her tongue out at the man.

"You big mean ass wipe!!"

Raynin turns to look at Michelle and smiles a bit.

"Thanks for sticking up for me…  You didn't have to do that…"

Michelle shrugs and sits beside Raynin.

"Yeah… I did… I mean, you're one of the Fallen… You're family.  It doesn't matter if you've been an Angel for a week, or ten years…  Family is Family.  Besides… you're HELLAS COOL girl!"

She reaches in her bag and pulls out a bottle of tylenol and hands it to Raynin.

"And I hate flights too.  That flight attendant is back in the back and I don't think she'll be here anytime soon."

Raynin takes the bottle and smiles and gives Michelle a fist bump.

"Thanks… you're HELLAS COOL too."

Raynin settles in with her friends and turns to Michelle.

"So, when we finally land and get all settled in, are you gonna do a training session with us?"

Michelle looks from Raynin to Darknyss who is nodding encouraging and throws her head back laughing.

"Oh HELLAS NO!!  I know that Darknyss has taken over for Sensei Mosley, and that is a scary thing!  I sat through one half of a training session with that man, and he was a true SADIST about training!!  And Darknyss is even worse!!"

Darknyss chuckles and Gothika nods slowly.

"You have no idea Michelle…  One of Darknyss's training sessions puts Sensei Mosley to shame!"

Darknyss pats herself on the shoulder and winks.

"Yeah, but you guys don't complain when it helps you win your matches."

Raynin nods slowly and shrugs.

"Yeah, that's true.  So what diabolical concoction have you come up with for us this time?"

Darknyss winks and shrugs.

"I'm not tellin'…  You just have to wait and see."

Gothika sighs and rolls her eyes.

"Oh great…  Something tells me that we're gonna be wishing we were already in the cage match just cause it would mean that the training was over."

They all laugh and Raynin takes a deep breath and lets it out slowly.

"Yeah…  But you have to admit… she helped us get these titles around our waists…  And I know she's gonna help us keep them right where they belong…  In the hands of the Fallen!"

Michelle puts her hand out and nods.

"Hellas yeah!!  Angels Rule!!"

Darknyss puts her hand on Michelle's with a grin.

"Angels Rule!!"

Gothika nods and puts her hand on top of the pile.

"Angels rule."

Raynin puts her hand on top of the pile and smiles.

"You got that right… Angels Rule!  And at Hostile Takeover… We will prove it one more time."

The camera zooms in on their conjoined hands, then pulls back and out the window, showing the plane zooming off towards it's destination as the scene fades out.

<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/mcwstuff/raynincommercialbreak1.jpg>



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>


<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>



_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  

 …  END OF FEED  ...  

_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______

57
Climax Control Archives / Gothika's rp...
« on: April 06, 2013, 01:00:39 AM »
 {OOC Note...}

This is the second rp.  The Gothika RP that was cut in half while I was posting it the first time due to issues with the boards.  I've got clearance from staff to post it.  Sorry about all of this guys.  I hate it when technology goes wrong. >.<  Anyways, enjoy!!

{End OOC Note}



Event: CLIMAX CONTROL     DATE: Sunday, 04/07/2013

Venue: Santiago, Chile,  Movistar Arena

Match: BOMBSHELL TAG TEAM CHAMPIONSHIP MATCH  

Opponent:  With Raynin,  vs VIXEN and JESSIE SALCO  




<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>


<iframe width="420" height="315" src="http://www.youtube.com/embed/9GFI6Rf-IkI?rel=0" frameborder="0" allowfullscreen></iframe>

They have done it!!  Raynin and Gothika are the Sin City Wrestling's new Bombshell Tag Team Champions!!!  Yes, The Fallen defeated The Tattooed Goddesses so badly that they decided solo careers were more beneficial to their health.  But a new tag team has stepped up to try and test the mettle of the brand new Champions.  Now that they've won the titles, will The Fallen be able to successfully defend their titles against the team of the new NWA Cruiserseight Champion, Vixen and Jessie Salco?  Or will things not go quite as planned for these women who have worked so hard to pull off what some viewed as the biggest upset victory to hit the SCW mat in a long time?  Let's see what things shall become...

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/picsforbgs/227697_10200333568084099_1371994191_n.jpg>

<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>


<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/Darknyss/black_rose_line2.gif>

 ...  ALL OF THIS PAST ...  

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/Darknyss/black_rose_line.gif>


<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>


**********  WARNING!!  **********

The following scenes contain content which is extremely graphic in nature.  If you are squeamish, have a weak stomach, are faint of heart, or are eating, I'd suggest waiting until you have something to settle your stomach before continuing.  If you're easily frightened, then... well, you're a punk ass sissy and shouldn't be going any further.  \'tongue.gif\'  Parental discretion is advised.

**********  END ADVISORY!!  **********


____________
____________

Time: April 2, 2013...  8:30 PM...

Place:  Somewhere over Mexico...  In the sky...
____________
____________


The day was just starting to come to a close as the plane carrying Raynin, Darknyss, and Gothika winged it's way through the sky. The sun was slowly passing below the horizon of clouds, looking like a molten piece of candy being cautiously dipped in mounds of soft, white, whipped cream or merengue.  As the plane flies over the clouds, Gothika is sitting in her seat beside her friends who have the seats across the aisle from her.  She looks over at Darknyss and Raynin who have already fallen alseep from their crazy mad dash through the airport, and the drama around obtaining their tickets.  She's at least happy that the seat beside her is empty because right now, she's extremely hungry and doesn't know how close proximity to another person would affect her at that point in time.  She had just devoured a huge ham sandwich she'd had in her carry on and to stop herself from killing off the funions, she was leaning back in her seat, with her ipod on her ears, and trying to drown out the sounds of the passengers surrounding her.  

She finally is able to get herself settled, when behind her, there is a loud thump, and she feels something bang into the back of her seat.  She sits up and looks around slowly, wondering what the bump was, when the bump happens again.  She turns around in her chair and looks over the back of it to see a seven year old boy, sitting by himself and kicking the back of her chair as hard as he can. He sees he's disturbed her and grins wickedly and kicks it again, then calls out to his mom who's sitting two aisles behind him.

"Mom!!  Mom, some weird lady is looking at me!!"

His mother has her nose buried in a romance novel and waves him off without even looking at him.

"That's nice Jimmy dear.  Keep doing what you're doing and leave Mommy alone.  She's reading."

The kid grins wickedly again and kicks the back of Gothika's seat again.  She lifts her eyebrow at him.

"Don't kick my seat."

The kid keeps staring her in the eye and kicks her seat again.  She rolls her eyes and frowns at him.

"Look, kid... I said don't kick my seat."

He laughs at her and pulls his leg back and she points at him with a finger.

"Look kid... Jimmy... I said stop kicking my seat."

The little boy furrows his eyebrows at her and gives her the finger.

"Make me you weirdo!"

He kicks the back of her seat so hard, it actually moves the seat forward and it hits Gothika in the chin.  The kid laughs and points at Gothika, but his laughter slowly stops and he gasps as he looks up into her eyes.  They've changed from her normal brown to that eery ice blue.  His jaw drops as he looks up at her.  She hisses and lets her fangs drop to their full extension and he shrieks and cowers in his seat.

"You shouldn't be kicking people's seats Little Jimmy.  You never know who is sitting in that seat.  Now, sit there like a good boy and don't kick my seat again, or I will make you disappear.  Do you understand?"

Gothika hisses at him again, and the little boy shrieks and jumps in his seat but doesn't move.  Gothika turns back around and puts her headphones back in her ear and settles into her seat and thinks back to the whirlwind of the past few weeks.  She and her friends had been preparing themselves for their upcoming match, and as they were winging off to their inevitible clash with Vixen and Jessie Salco, she couldn't help but think back...


{ Most people when they want to train will go to a gym.   Half of the time it's because they want to use the steam room or sauna afterward, or go swimming in the pool and lounge around and socialize.   Some like to go to show off what they can do to the masses that will inevitably start to watch the spectacle of people lifting weights.  They need that validation that they're doing something special, or to show off their cute new workout outfits.  But not these three ladies.

A gym isn't needed for the Angels of the Fallen.  Darknyss has taken the advice of her Sensei when training with Raynin and Gothika.  Sensei Mosley always used to tell her, "Use what you have around you, because you never know what situation you may find yourself in."  And when he would train Darknyss and Gothika, he never would use conventional methods.  One day, they could be baking in the heat of a desert, chained to cactuses to work on their upper body strength, the next day they're in a blizzard being  chased by wolves to up their stamina and endurance, and the next they could be scaling the side of a building...  well because he'd always had dreams of being Spider-Man as a kid really, but you get the idea.

The Angels of the Fallen were in luck though.  Because Raynin owned her entire building, she'd been slowly converting one of the other floors into a work out area for the trio, and she had to admit to herself…   Her little slice of work out heaven was a place that El Jefe would be proud of her setting up.  While she'd been away, the last of the deliveries she'd been waiting for had finally come in, and she'd called in a few favors from some of her old military buddies to help get everything organized just right in exchange for some time using the equipment.  She'd bought elliptical trainers, recumbent bikes, treadmills, and two whole racks of free weights ranging from one pound to one hundred and twenty five pounds, so she'd have doubles of every type of weight they would need, so no waiting for one or the other to finish a set…  Just pick up and keep on going.  She'd also purchased various styles of weight machine, and three curling benches.  She'd decked the place out to look almost like a full gym.  She had set up a large locker room and shower area on the first floor, even having separate sides for men and women because most of her squad was male. She was even pricing what it would cost to set up a jacuzzi and steam room for after work out relaxation.  Raynin would have to keep the wet area strictly for the three of them, cause she knew if she let her buddies from her old squad know she had a sauna or jacuzzi, they'd have it dripping with skanks, skeezers, and hoes in no time, and that was something she just didn't want to have happen in her place.  But the piece de resistance was the regulation sized four sided ring that sat beside the six sided ring that was set up at the far side of the space, taking up almost a full third of the entire floor.  This was so when she or the others needed to bone up on their basics, or work on a new move or three or five, they could.  They had gotten a few shows off to celebrate their victory at the pay per view, and to do the appearances that had been booked locally for them to show off the titles, but instead of partying it up, she'd decided to get things ready here so they could prepare for what she knew was the inevitable next opponent.  She wanted everything to be just perfect, and today was the day she'd revealed what she'd done to her friends.

She'd called them last night and told them to be ready by eight-thirty that morning and had actually been early when she'd gone to pick up Gothika and Darknyss.  Gothika just knew she had something weird going on and just sat back to enjoy the whole scene as she'd watched her tag team partner get all giddy as she stood in the doorway of their apartment.  Raynin took a deep breath, looking like an expectant mother trying to tell her husband that she was pregnant.  She was sweating and her heart was pounding.

"Ok guys, I told you that I had something to show you, but before I do, I have to know… have you both eaten yet today?"

Darknyss yawns and shakes her head slowly as she brings a cup of coffee to her lips.

"No, I was just about to make something…  Maybe some pancakes or an omelet, or… Oooohhh.. Maybe I should make my awesome french toast!!  It even gets old sourpuss here excited."

Gothika turns around and makes a face at Darknyss, sticking out her tongue.

"Bitch."

Darknyss winks at her friend and grins.

"Guilty as charged and you know it.   So, what do you say?  You want to have breakfast with us?  Or do you want to go out for breakfast instead?  Do we have time for breakfast?"

Raynin shakes her head and grins hugely.

"No…  I'd rather we not have a heavy breakfast… In fact, let me make you both a breakfast smoothie and I'll tell you what I planned for this morning."

Raynin walks in, taking off her leather jacket and lays it across the back of one of the easy chairs in the living room as they all move into kitchen.  She walks over to the sink and starts to wash her hands, and takes a deep breath while she did so.

"So… you know how I'm always complaining about going to the gym because I hate being watched while I work out.  I'm sorry, but at El Jefe's gym, the workout was a personal thing.  Yes, you occasionally had spectators, but never like what we've been seeing lately.  It's like since we returned, we don't have a moment to ourselves."

As she's talking, Darknyss pulls out the blender and sets a bowl with an assortment of different fruits and a knife on the island countertop which Raynin sets to picking through. She pulls out two bananas and a large honey crisp apple which she stops and looks at in shock.

"Holy shit Lady!! This is almost as big as a grapefruit!  Where did you get this from?"

Darknyss sips her coffee again and plucks a grape from the bowl and pops it in her mouth.

"We get all of our fruit from a little farmer's market on Truman.  You should really start shopping there.  Great quality."

Raynin nods and starts to slice the apple and banana in chunks and puts them in the blender, then gets the peanut butter and puts four huge globs in with the fruit. She pulls out some chocolate protein powder, scooping some in the blender along with some espresso coffee powder and some supplement powder, then adds honey, ice, and milk before she puts the lid on and starts up the blender. She starts talking again, but the blender is so loud, her friends can't hear her.  After she turns off the blender, Gothika lifts an eyebrow at her friend.

"You know we couldn't understand a damned word you said."

Raynin reaches in the cabinet and pulls out three thermos bottles and starts pouring the smoothies in the bottles as she takes a deep breath.

"I said I have a surprise for you both. You know how I have like all of that space in my building that I've been trying to get you two to move into."

Gothika nods and takes a sip of the smoothie.

"Yeah, cause Little Miss Snooty Pants doesn't like the industrial look... Hey!! This is really good!! It tastes like a Reese's Peanut Butter cup with a kick!"

Raynin shrugs and grins.

"During one of my missions, I was undercover as a barista. This was a play off of one of my signature drinks.  Anyways, I decided since I couldn't get you guys for tenants, I could use the space for something else.  And I just finished.  So throw on some workout clothes cause we have to train right after I show you the place."

Gothika groans and shakes her head.

"Don't remind her!!  She's had me doing yoga to get more flexible cause she says I am getting stiff!  I swear, if she makes me do one more downward facing dog, I'm gonna bark in her face!!"

Raynin couldn't help but to laugh.   She took a sip of the smoothie and licked the creamy line from her upper lip slowly, the  shrugs and sighs softly.

"Meh, I think it needs more peanut butter myself.  But I didn't want to over peanut you guys.  Oh, and bring a change of nicer in ring clothes.  I got an e-mail that we have another autograph session at the near y Toys-R-Us for some reason."

Darknyss gets excited and almost spills her smoothie down her chest.

"Oohh!!  Oohh!!  That must mean that our action figures finally came in!!  I got a message that they were being announced this week sometime. I have to get just the right outfit!!"

Raynin looks at her friend shocked.

"Action figure??!!  I'm going to have my own action figure??!!"

Darknyss nods and holds up her hand as she finishes downing her smoothie, gulping it like it was a glass of water.  Gothika looks at her in shock.

"I still can't figure out how she does that without getting the brain freeze from hell!!"

Darknyss grins and licks her lips, rinsing out her bottle and putting it in the dishwasher.

"Practice my dear friend.  Simply practice.  And yes, I got us a deal with Bandai.  It's not just an action figure...  It's a wrestling Barbie almost.  We're the first to get the offer."

Raynin shakes her head slowly.

"After all of that time we spent trying not to be Barbie dolls, you go and make us into real Barbie dolls?"

Darknyss chuckles and shakes her head slowly.

"It's not like you think.  I promise you'll like what they did.  It's more like the old school She-Ra dolls.  You even have your eye patch as an accessory."

Raynin lifts her eyebrow and shakes her head slowly.

"Alright…  I'm trusting you.  Now hurry up you two and let's get going!!"

Darknyss salutes Raynin and winks.

"Sir!  Yes Sir!!"

Raynin salutes Darknyss back using just her middle finger and chuckles.Darknyss and Gothika both head off to their rooms to change and pack their clothing…

___________

A few of the guys from her old squad were already there, and the clank of the metal weights rang with a soft echo through the building as the trio of women walked in from the elevator.  Gothika and Darknyss whistle appreciatively as they look around.  Darknyss nods slowly as she walks to the ring.

"Nice... Very very nice...  So why don't we get in here and get ourselves ready for this title defense we've got at Climax Control?"

Raynin hops up into the ring and holds the ropes for her partner.

"That's exactly why I had this place set up.  This way, when we're home, we don't have to go searching for a place.  And I have something I want to show you."

As Darknyss and Gothika climb into the ring and lean against the ropes, Raynin gets into the dead center of the ring and suddenly does a flip, bringing her foot down in a strong guillotine kick.  The move happens so quickly and sudden, that Gothika holds up her hand and shakes her head slowly.

"Whoa whoa whoa whoa...  What the fuck?!! Do that again... I think I missed it..."

Raynin chuckles and flips again, dropping her leg in the guillotine kick and Darknyss nods slowly and claps appreciatively.

"Wow...  You're really taking this Champion thing seriously."

Raynin chuckles and holds her arms out.

"Of course I am taking this seriously!  Just like I know that you and Gothika are...  We've only had these titles for a few weeks now, and there's no way in HELL I want to lose them!  I've put in too much time and effort into getting my hands on these and I will do whatever it takes... whatever it TAKES to keep them."

Gothika walks over to her partner and puts her hand on her shoulder.

"I know what you mean.  I've wanted these titles for so long, the thought of losing them suddenly just makes my stomach drop.  And just like you... I will not let them go easily."

Darknkyss takes a deep breath and smiles.

"So what do you call that little move of yours?"

Raynin chuckles and grins wide.

"I call it 'Whiskey Tango Foxtrot'... AKA, What the fuck!  Haha!!  And I have an upgraded version called  'Whiskey Tango Foxtrot, 2.0'.  Check it out..."

Raynin runs towards the turnbuckle and actually runs up them to the top rope where she flips backward in a back twist and brings her foot down in the guillotine kick.  Darknyss whistles and grimaces.

"Whoooo... Flashy... Effective...  And expertly executed!  I like it!  Have you been working on this on your own?"

Raynin nods and walks back over to her partners.

"Yeah, El Jefe suggested it while we were gone and got me started with working out the details of it, but I didn't want to show it to you until I'd perfected it.  And now is the perfect time to bring out a new weapon in our arsenal!"

Gothika nods and takes a deep breath, then looks at Darknyss with a smirk.

"Don't think I'm gonna magically pull a new trick out of my ass too or something.  You're just gonna have to deal with me doing what I do best... which is beating the crap out of our opponents until they are begging for mercy."

Darknyss throws her head back and laughs.

"Don't worry... I know what you're capable of.  Now let's get down to this.  I want you two to be in peak performing condition by the time I'm done."

They get down to the business of training... }


And the sound of an incoming e-mail disturbs her from her slumber.  Gothika stretches in her seat, raising her arms over her head as she presses the buttons on her ipod touch, and sees an e-mail from a familiar name... Erik Staggs.  She sits up a bit and opens it with a slight frown and starts to read it.

Hello Gothika,

I know that I've approached most of theothers in person, but as you and your partners were not available the past few weeks, I thought this would be the better option.  I have a proposal of sorts I want to discuss with you and your friends, but I'd like to speak with you alone first to gague how the others will react to what I'm offering.  Meet me on Thursday...  Eleven AM in the bar of your hotel.  Reply back with where you're staying and we can have lunch.  NO expectations.  It' s just simply to talk.

E.


She looked at the e-mail a few times before she takes a deep breath and looks at her friends.  She starts to chew on her bottom lip as she thinks about what the e-mail says.  She then starts to type out a reply on the ipod as the scene fades out.



____________
____________
Time: April 3, 2013...  8:30 AM

Place:  Santiago, Chile... Inside Gothika's Hotel Room...
____________
____________

The room is silent and deep in darkness as the blinds and the blackout curtains have been pulled to keep out the light.  Suddenly, the sounds of LMFAO's Party Rock starts to play as Gothika's phone starts to ring.  A hand snakes out from under the covers and she groans tiredly as she and her friends had spent the previous day, training and her body was still a bit sore from the long flight the day before that.  She pulls the covers down from over her head and brings the phone to her ear without blinking an eye.

"This better be good.  Do you have any idea what time it is?"

At first she hears silence, then there's the tentative sound of a man's voice.

"Um... uh... I think it is."

The voice sounds slightly familiar and with her sleep addled mind, she doesn't immediately hang up the phone.

"It is what?"

The voice replies.

"It is important.  Oh, and it's just after eight thirty in the morning."

She pulls her phone back from her ear and looks at the time with a frown.

"SHIT!!  And you called me at this time of day?!!"

The voice  stammers nervously at first, then just starts talking in a rush.

"Um... uh... yeah.  I just... I couldn't help myself.  You weren't at the past two shows, and I started to worry, so I bribed one of the staff for your number and I just had to call you... Please don't be mad..."

She opens one eye and blinks slowly in the low light that's making it's way around the curtains.

"Wait... Wait... bribed a staff member?  WHAT?!!  Who is this?"

The voice suddenly stops it's vocal diarrhea and she can hear him taking a deep breath before he speaks.

"It's Argento.  Please don't hang up!!  I just... I just had to talk to you."

She sighs and growls low in her throat.

"Ok, so you've talked.  Now I'm going back to bed.  I have to be up in an hour for a meeting.  Good bye"

Argento gasps and calls out to her.

"WAIT!  Don't hang up!  Not yet!!  I have to ask you something!"

She sighs softly stops herself from simply pushing the end call button.

"Ok... what is it?"

She hears him breathing excitedly.

"I know you are in Santiago for this show because you have a match, but...  Can... Can.. um..."

She growls softly, rolling her eyes.

"Spit it out already!!"

He stammers out again.

"Can I... um, can I see you while we're here?  You know, before the show?"

She grumbles and sighs softly.

"If I say yes, will you let me finally go back to sleep?"

She could practically see his excitement through the phone.

"Yes!  Please say yes...  We can go for dinner...  Or lunch... Or hell, just sit and talk over a coffee..."

She growls again.

"STOP TALKING!!  And yes..."

Argento gasps.

"Did you just say yes?"

She takes a deep breath and rubs her forehead gently.

"Yes... I said yes... now get the hell off of my phone and let me go to sleep or when I see you, I'll punch you dead in the chest."

Argento whoops excitedly and you can hear him clapping happily in the background.

"YES!!  Ok... How about tomorrow night and three...  coffee."

Gothika yawns and pulls the covers back up over her head and you can hear a muffled reply.

"Yes, now I'm going back to bed.  Good bye."

A lone hand snakes out from beneath the covers again and places the phone back on the end table as the scene fades.


<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/Lyrique/gothikaECbanner02.jpg>


<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>
<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>


_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  

 …  END OF FEED  ...  

_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______



<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>

58
 Event: CLIMAX CONTROL     DATE: Sunday, 04/07/2013

Venue: Santiago, Chile,  Movistar Arena

Match: BOMBSHELL TAG TEAM CHAMPIONSHIP MATCH  

Opponent: with Gothika, vs VIXEN and JESSIE SALCO  



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

<iframe width="560" height="315" src="http://www.youtube.com/embed/m6VojYGrnpg?list=PL3sbPzmDtm0UD0TJuoSc3jRZSdyT0AAI9" frameborder="0" allowfullscreen></iframe>

The Blaze Of Glory Pay Per View was a night of revelations, shocks, spills, chills, and what some will say are miracles, and others destiny coming to fruition.  One thing that happened that fateful night was the Angels of the Fallen finally claimed the coveted Sin City Wrestling's Bombshell Tag Team Championship Titles!  After being given time to enjoy themselves as the Champions, Raynin and Gothika now have to face the tag team of the former Bombshell Champion, now NWA Cruiserweight Champion, Vixen and Jessie Salco.  Will the title reign of the Angels of the Fallen continue to soar on the wings of victory?  Or will they plummet to the earth in the agony filled arms of defeat?...

></iframe>

They have done it!!  Raynin and Gothika are the Sin City Wrestling's new Bombshell Tag Team Champions!!!  Yes, The Fallen defeated The Tattooed Goddesses so badly that they decided solo careers were more beneficial to their health.  But a new tag team has stepped up to try and test the mettle of the brand new Champions.  Now that they've won the titles, will The Fallen be able to successfully defend their titles against the team of the new NWA Cruiserseight Champion, Vixen and Jessie Salco?  Or will things not go quite as planned for these women who have worked so hard to pull off what some viewed as the biggest upset victory to hit the SCW mat in a long time?  Let's see what things shall become...

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/picsforbgs/227697_10200333568084099_1371994191_n.jpg>

<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>


<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/Darknyss/black_rose_line2.gif>

 ...  ALL OF THIS PAST ...  

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/Darknyss/black_rose_line.gif>


<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>


**********  WARNING!!  **********

The following scenes contain content which is extremely graphic in nature.  If you are squeamish, have a weak stomach, are faint of heart, or are eating, I'd suggest waiting until you have something to settle your stomach before continuing.  If you're easily frightened, then... well, you're a punk ass sissy and shouldn't be going any further.  \'tongue.gif\'  Parental discretion is advised.

**********  END ADVISORY!!  **********


____________
____________

Time: April 2, 2013...  8:30 PM...

Place:  Somewhere over Mexico...  In the sky...
____________
____________


The day was just starting to come to a close as the plane carrying Raynin, Darknyss, and Gothika winged it's way through the sky. The sun was slowly passing below the horizon of clouds, looking like a molten piece of candy being cautiously dipped in mounds of soft, white, whipped cream or merengue.  As the plane flies over the clouds, Gothika is sitting in her seat beside her friends who have the seats across the aisle from her.  She looks over at Darknyss and Raynin who have already fallen alseep from their crazy mad dash through the airport, and the drama around obtaining their tickets.  She's at least happy that the seat beside her is empty because right now, she's extremely hungry and doesn't know how close proximity to another person would affect her at that point in time.  She had just devoured a huge ham sandwich she'd had in her carry on and to stop herself from killing off the funions, she was leaning back in her seat, with her ipod on her ears, and trying to drown out the sounds of the passengers surrounding her.  

She finally is able to get herself settled, when behind her, there is a loud thump, and she feels something bang into the back of her seat.  She sits up and looks around slowly, wondering what the bump was, when the bump happens again.  She turns around in her chair and looks over the back of it to see a seven year old boy, sitting by himself and kicking the back of her chair as hard as he can. He sees he's disturbed her and grins wickedly and kicks it again, then calls out to his mom who's sitting two aisles behind him.

"Mom!!  Mom, some weird lady is looking at me!!"

His mother has her nose buried in a romance novel and waves him off without even looking at him.

"That's nice Jimmy dear.  Keep doing what you're doing and leave Mommy alone.  She's reading."

The kid grins wickedly again and kicks the back of Gothika's seat again.  She lifts her eyebrow at him.

"Don't kick my seat."

The kid keeps staring her in the eye and kicks her seat again.  She rolls her eyes and frowns at him.

"Look, kid... I said don't kick my seat."

He laughs at her and pulls his leg back and she points at him with a finger.

"Look kid... Jimmy... I said stop kicking my seat."

The little boy furrows his eyebrows at her and gives her the finger.

"Make me you weirdo!"

He kicks the back of her seat so hard, it actually moves the seat forward and it hits Gothika in the chin.  The kid laughs and points at Gothika, but his laughter slowly stops and he gasps as he looks up into her eyes.  They've changed from her normal brown to that eery ice blue.  His jaw drops as he looks up at her.  She hisses and lets her fangs drop to their full extension and he shrieks and cowers in his seat.

"You shouldn't be kicking people's seats Little Jimmy.  You never know who is sitting in that seat.  Now, sit there like a good boy and don't kick my seat again, or I will make you disappear.  Do you understand?"

Gothika hisses at him again, and the little boy shrieks and jumps in his seat but doesn't move.  Gothika turns back around and puts her headphones back in her ear and settles into her seat and thinks back to the whirlwind of the past few weeks.  She and her friends had been preparing themselves for their upcoming match, and as they were winging off to their inevitible clash with Vixen and Jessie Salco, she couldn't help but think back...


{ Most people when they want to train will go to a gym.   Half of the time it's because they want to use the steam room or sauna afterward, or go swimming in the pool and lounge around and socialize.   Some like to go to show off what they can do to the masses that will inevitably start to watch the spectacle of people lifting weights.  They need that validation that they're doing something special, or to show off their cute new workout outfits.  But not these three ladies.

A gym isn't needed for the Angels of the Fallen.  Darknyss has taken the advice of her Sensei when training with Raynin and Gothika.  Sensei Mosley always used to tell her, "Use what you have around you, because you never know what situation you may find yourself in."  And when he would train Darknyss and Gothika, he never would use conventional methods.  One day, they could be baking in the heat of a desert, chained to cactuses to work on their upper body strength, the next day they're in a blizzard being  chased by wolves to up their stamina and endurance, and the next they could be scaling the side of a building...  well because he'd always had dreams of being Spider-Man as a kid really, but you get the idea.

The Angels of the Fallen were in luck though.  Because Raynin owned her entire building, she'd been slowly converting one of the other floors into a work out area for the trio, and she had to admit to herself…   Her little slice of work out heaven was a place that El Jefe would be proud of her setting up.  While she'd been away, the last of the deliveries she'd been waiting for had finally come in, and she'd called in a few favors from some of her old military buddies to help get everything organized just right in exchange for some time using the equipment.  She'd bought elliptical trainers, recumbent bikes, treadmills, and two whole racks of free weights ranging from one pound to one hundred and twenty five pounds, so she'd have doubles of every type of weight they would need, so no waiting for one or the other to finish a set…  Just pick up and keep on going.  She'd also purchased various styles of weight machine, and three curling benches.  She'd decked the place out to look almost like a full gym.  She had set up a large locker room and shower area on the first floor, even having separate sides for men and women because most of her squad was male. She was even pricing what it would cost to set up a jacuzzi and steam room for after work out relaxation.  Raynin would have to keep the wet area strictly for the three of them, cause she knew if she let her buddies from her old squad know she had a sauna or jacuzzi, they'd have it dripping with skanks, skeezers, and hoes in no time, and that was something she just didn't want to have happen in her place.  But the piece de resistance was the regulation sized four sided ring that sat beside the six sided ring that was set up at the far side of the space, taking up almost a full third of the entire floor.  This was so when she or the others needed to bone up on their basics, or work on a new move or three or five, they could.  They had gotten a few shows off to celebrate their victory at the pay per view, and to do the appearances that had been booked locally for them to show off the titles, but instead of partying it up, she'd decided to get things ready here so they could prepare for what she knew was the inevitable next opponent.  She wanted everything to be just perfect, and today was the day she'd revealed what she'd done to her friends.

She'd called them last night and told them to be ready by eight-thirty that morning and had actually been early when she'd gone to pick up Gothika and Darknyss.  Gothika just knew she had something weird going on and just sat back to enjoy the whole scene as she'd watched her tag team partner get all giddy as she stood in the doorway of their apartment.  Raynin took a deep breath, looking like an expectant mother trying to tell her husband that she was pregnant.  She was sweating and her heart was pounding.

"Ok guys, I told you that I had something to show you, but before I do, I have to know… have you both eaten yet today?"

Darknyss yawns and shakes her head slowly as she brings a cup of coffee to her lips.

"No, I was just about to make something…  Maybe some pancakes or an omelet, or… Oooohhh.. Maybe I should make my awesome french toast!!  It even gets old sourpuss here excited."

Gothika turns around and makes a face at Darknyss, sticking out her tongue.

"Bitch."

Darknyss winks at her friend and grins.

"Guilty as charged and you know it.   So, what do you say?  You want to have breakfast with us?  Or do you want to go out for breakfast instead?  Do we have time for breakfast?"

Raynin shakes her head and grins hugely.

"No…  I'd rather we not have a heavy breakfast… In fact, let me make you both a breakfast smoothie and I'll tell you what I planned for this morning."

Raynin walks in, taking off her leather jacket and lays it across the back of one of the easy chairs in the living room as they all move into kitchen.  She walks over to the sink and starts to wash her hands, and takes a deep breath while she did so.

"So… you know how I'm always complaining about going to the gym because I hate being watched while I work out.  I'm sorry, but at El Jefe's gym, the workout was a personal thing.  Yes, you occasionally had spectators, but never like what we've been seeing lately.  It's like since we returned, we don't have a moment to ourselves."

As she's talking, Darknyss pulls out the blender and sets a bowl with an assortment of different fruits and a knife on the island countertop which Raynin sets to picking through. She pulls out two bananas and a large honey crisp apple which she stops and looks at in shock.

"Holy shit Lady!! This is almost as big as a grapefruit!  Where did you get this from?"

Darknyss sips her coffee again and plucks a grape from the bowl and pops it in her mouth.

"We get all of our fruit from a little farmer's market on Truman.  You should really start shopping there.  Great quality."

Raynin nods and starts to slice the apple and banana in chunks and puts them in the blender, then gets the peanut butter and puts four huge globs in with the fruit. She pulls out some chocolate protein powder, scooping some in the blender along with some espresso coffee powder and some supplement powder, then adds honey, ice, and milk before she puts the lid on and starts up the blender. She starts talking again, but the blender is so loud, her friends can't hear her.  After she turns off the blender, Gothika lifts an eyebrow at her friend.

"You know we couldn't understand a damned word you said."

Raynin reaches in the cabinet and pulls out three thermos bottles and starts pouring the smoothies in the bottles as she takes a deep breath.

"I said I have a surprise for you both. You know how I have like all of that space in my building that I've been trying to get you two to move into."

Gothika nods and takes a sip of the smoothie.

"Yeah, cause Little Miss Snooty Pants doesn't like the industrial look... Hey!! This is really good!! It tastes like a Reese's Peanut Butter cup with a kick!"

Raynin shrugs and grins.

"During one of my missions, I was undercover as a barista. This was a play off of one of my signature drinks.  Anyways, I decided since I couldn't get you guys for tenants, I could use the space for something else.  And I just finished.  So throw on some workout clothes cause we have to train right after I show you the place."

Gothika groans and shakes her head.

"Don't remind her!!  She's had me doing yoga to get more flexible cause she says I am getting stiff!  I swear, if she makes me do one more downward facing dog, I'm gonna bark in her face!!"

Raynin couldn't help but to laugh.   She took a sip of the smoothie and licked the creamy line from her upper lip slowly, the  shrugs and sighs softly.

"Meh, I think it needs more peanut butter myself.  But I didn't want to over peanut you guys.  Oh, and bring a change of nicer in ring clothes.  I got an e-mail that we have another autograph session at the near y Toys-R-Us for some reason."

Darknyss gets excited and almost spills her smoothie down her chest.

"Oohh!!  Oohh!!  That must mean that our action figures finally came in!!  I got a message that they were being announced this week sometime. I have to get just the right outfit!!"

Raynin looks at her friend shocked.

"Action figure??!!  I'm going to have my own action figure??!!"

Darknyss nods and holds up her hand as she finishes downing her smoothie, gulping it like it was a glass of water.  Gothika looks at her in shock.

"I still can't figure out how she does that without getting the brain freeze from hell!!"

Darknyss grins and licks her lips, rinsing out her bottle and putting it in the dishwasher.

"Practice my dear friend.  Simply practice.  And yes, I got us a deal with Bandai.  It's not just an action figure...  It's a wrestling Barbie almost.  We're the first to get the offer."

Raynin shakes her head slowly.

"After all of that time we spent trying not to be Barbie dolls, you go and make us into real Barbie dolls?"

Darknyss chuckles and shakes her head slowly.

"It's not like you think.  I promise you'll like what they did.  It's more like the old school She-Ra dolls.  You even have your eye patch as an accessory."

Raynin lifts her eyebrow and shakes her head slowly.

"Alright…  I'm trusting you.  Now hurry up you two and let's get going!!"

Darknyss salutes Raynin and winks.

"Sir!  Yes Sir!!"

Raynin salutes Darknyss back using just her middle finger and chuckles.Darknyss and Gothika both head off to their rooms to change and pack their clothing…

___________

A few of the guys from her old squad were already there, and the clank of the metal weights rang with a soft echo through the building as the trio of women walked in from the elevator.  Gothika and Darknyss whistle appreciatively as they look around.





<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/Lyrique/gothikaECbanner02.jpg>


<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>
<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>


_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  

 …  END OF FEED  ...  

_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______



<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>

59
 Event: Blaze of Glory 2...    Sunday 03/03/2013

Venue:  Gold Coast Casino...  Las Vegas, Nevada  

Match: BOMBSHELL TAG TEAM MATCH cHAMPIONSHIP MATCH  

Opponent: with Gothika, vs TATTOOED GODDESSES vs AMY MARSHALL and NECRA OCTAVIAN KANE



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

<iframe width="560" height="315" src="http://www.youtube.com/embed/hDja4p9-a1M?list=PL173633307BE22061" frameborder="0" allowfullscreen></iframe>

Blaze of Glory II is almost upon us.  Excitement is building in not just the impending audience, but in the wrestlers that will be performing as well.  So many titles will be on the line, including the Bombshell Tag Team Championships.  It'll be a Triple Threat Tag Team Match in which the Angels of the Fallen will be competing against the teams of the soon to be former champions, The Tattooed Goddesses, Amanda Cortez and Laura Jackson, and the team of Necra Octavian Kain and Amy Marshall.  The trio at Angels are preparing for the night they've been waiting for since before they left the Sin City Wrestling.  Will they be able to overcome the issues plaguing their own personal lives to come together and grab a hold to the titles?  Let’s see what unfolds, shall we...

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/pcxwstuff/oct4g8.gif width=300>

<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>


_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  

 …  ALONG CAME THE FALLEN ...  

_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______


<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

**********  WARNING!!  **********

The following scenes contain content which is extremely graphic in nature.  If you are squeamish, have a weak stomach, are faint of heart, or are eating, I'd suggest waiting until you have something to settle your stomach before continuing.  If you're easily frightened, then... well, you're a punk ass sissy and shouldn't be going any further.  \'tongue.gif\'  Parental discretion is advised.

**********  END ADVISORY!!  **********


____________
____________

Time: February 25, 2013...  11:30 AM

Place:  Las Vegas, Nevada…  Lyndon B. Johnson Elementary School...   Inside Room 108, Mrs. Peterson's Third Grade Classroom...
____________
____________

It was raining this early spring day in Las Vegas.  Something which happens so rarely in the desert, but when it does, it's always a heavy fall.  And today was no different.   The sky was dark and heavy with the thick clouds blocking the sun.  The lightning flashed and the thunder crashed loudly as the city was drenched with the waters from heaven.  And with it being still an early spring day, those waters were cold, even for it being in Las Vegas.

It was just after recess, and the kids were all excited.  They'd just spent the last hour running around the gym, having been kept inside from all of rain.   But their teacher had told them that there was going to be a special guest who was going to come in and speak to them.  No one could sit still and concentrate while Mrs. Peterson read the English lesson.  She'd finally had enough of the whispering in the back of the room and knew if she didn't do something soon, things would erupt into chaos of class clowns and spitballs being thrown, and notes being passed.  It was just her luck as she cut her eyes at little Tommy Jenkins who was just about to pass a note to Isaac Thompson that a knock came to the door.  Excited chatter rippled through the room and she clapped her book shut with a loud slap of pages to bring the room back to attention.  She stood slowly as everyone went silent in anticipation.  She looked at the window in the door, and nodded to the face of one of the hallway monitors who stood, grinning from ear to ear just outside the door and motioned him in.  He burst through the door and started speaking loudly and excitedly.

"Mrs. Peterson!!  Mrs. Peterson!!"

She held a hand up to her lips and silenced him with an upraising of her eyebrow.

"Jonathan Tyler...  You do not raise your voice in that manner in my classroom, do you understand?"

The hallway monitor gulps heavily and nods quickly, then points behind him at the empty doorway.

"Ye... yes... Yes Mrs. Peterson... It's just... Do you know who's here?!!  I can't believe it!!  And I got to escort them to your classroom!!"

He starts grinning even harder and it looks as if his cheeks might burst from excitement.  All of the kids jump to their feet, seeing how excited he is, and Mrs. Peterson claps her hands sharply, cutting her look across the entire room.

"EVERYONE!  BACK TO YOUR SEATS THIS INSTANT!!"

When she speaks, it's not loud, but it's so commanding, everyone stops dead in their tracks.  It's Christopher Donovan, the class upstart who speaks out.  She knew it would be him.  it's always him who defies her the most and ends up with detentioin.  

"But Mrs. Peterson... We've been waiting all day!!  We just want to know who's here that's got Jonathan all excited!!"

She crosses her arms under her chest and pulls her shoulders back, looking down over the rims of her glasses at the little boy who is defiantly looking back at her.

"This is my classroom Christopher.  And I will have order!!  If you all don't go back to your seats, then NONE of you will know who's waiting outside!  I will tell them to go and see another classroom intead!"

All of the kids look at Christopher and start to yell at him to shut up and sit down as they all rush back to their seats, and fold their hands on their desks like good little boys and girls should, looking at her expectantly.  Christopher still stands there in the middle of the aisle, looking up at her in defiance.  She unfolds her arms and starts to walk to the door, then stops and turns back to him.

"Or maybe I should just send YOU out the coatroom door Christopher as our guests come in, and only YOU will miss outon this visit...  Along with another session in detention..."

Christopher crosses his arms and stomps his foot.

"That's not FAIR Mrs. Peterson!!"

She shrugs her shoulders and turns back towards the door.

"And neither is having you disrupt my classes every day.  You have three seconds to sit or I'll have Jonathan escort you to the coat room door, then off ot Principal Mason's office while I bring in our guests for the other children.  1..."

Christopher frowns and stomps his foot at her.

"That's just MEAN Mrs. Peterson!!"

She takes a deep breath and rolls her eyues slowly.

"2..."

All of Christopher's friends start to yell at him to just sit down and shut up, but he stomps his foot again.  She turns towards the door and places her hand on the doornob.

"Thh..."

Christopher holds his hands up and waves them frantically.

"No!!  Wait!!  Alright!! Alright!!  I'm sitting down!!"

The little boy starts to grumble to himself and flops himself down into his desk, leaning back and crossing his arms. The teacher takes a deep breath, then smiles.

"Well then boys and girls.  I knew how excited some of you are about this whole wrestling thing that is going on this weekend, so I gave a call to the local offices of the...  Wait... Let me make sure I have this right."

The hall monitor pipes in quickly.

"It's the Sin City Wrestling, Ma'am."

Upon hearing those words, the students get excited and start squealing and chattering away.  You hear random bits of their conversations which stand out.

"Oh my God!! What if they got that hottie, Matthew Kennedy to come!!  I would just like DIE!!!"

"I hope it's Despayre and Gabriel!!  Then, may e we can see some magic!!"

"And Angel too!!  He's just the cutest little bear!!"

"Our luck, it'll ONLY be Angel..."

"If I really wanted to see some old  guy holding a teddy bear, I'd just go and look at Justin's big brother Riley.  He has a whole DOLL collection!  He calls them 'action figures' though.  And he  actually PLAYS with them too!!"

"I'm hoping it's Fantasia, cause i want to see if she really does have those really big..."

Mrs. Peterson claps her hands loudly and repeatedly.

"Boys and girls... settle down... SETTLE DOWN!!"

Everyone gets quiet and turns back to the front of the class and Mrs. Peterson straightens her shirt and clears her throat.

"Well, I can see that we have alot of fans of this wrestling company in here, so I think I did the right thing with this little idea of mine.  So, without further ado..."

She walks to the door and opens it.

"Won't you please come in."

In walks the Angels of the Fallen.  The kids erupt into a barrage of questions coupled with cheers and a few boos.  Raynin and Gothika are dressed in their in ring attire...  Gothika is in the patent leather pants and shirt with a rubber corset and knee high leather boots with buckles going down the sides.  She's wearing her black leather trench coat over her outfit.  Raynin is in her black stretch hip huggers tucked into black combat boots with a bullet belt around her hips, and a black halter top with rhinestones around the cups of the bra style top.  Darknyss is dressed in a cream suit with balck pinstripes, looking very professional.  They're each carrying a duffle bag on their shoulders as they wave to the kids.  A ilttle girl screams excitedly and jumps out of her seat and runs up to Raynin, throwing her arms around her leg and hugging her.

"OH MY GOD!!  I LOVE YOU GUYS!!   Raynin, you made me want  to be a wrestler when I grow up!!"

Mrs. Peterson gets a stern look that is hiding an amused twinkle in her eyes.

"Oh, so these three are the reasons why you started hitting the boys with laundry lines and falling on them while they were trying to do situps in gym class.  Hmm Carolanne?"

The little girl  looks up at her teacher and rolls her eyes and clucks her tongue.

"That's a clothesline Mrs. Peterson.  And I wasn't just falling on people... I was doing a standing elbow drop.."

Raynin squats down in front of the little girl and smiles.

"I started my wrestling training with Mi Abuelo, El Jefe when i was your age.  But you have to remember... what we do is very dangerous.  So you should never wrestlie out of a controlled and supervised setting.  Which means, no more elbow drops on people...  unless they really deserve it Carolanne."

The girl makes a face and stomps her foot.

"But Christopher really deserved it!  He kept pulling my hair!"

The little boy who was rude to the teacher yelled out to the front of the class.

"That's cause you're just a whiny little girl!!  Even when you were hitting me, you were bawling your eyes out!"

Raynin shakes her head slowly and puts a hand to the little girl's shoulder.

"I know that what we do looks cool and is alot of fun to do, but you have to be careful.  The last thing I'd want is for a pretty little girl like you to get hurt casue she's trying to do something that I did on tv.  So will you promise me?  No more clotheslines and elbow drops until you're doing training for the big time?"

Carolanne sighs and nods.

"Ok... I promise... IF.."

Raynin raises her eyebrows high and looks at the girl curiously.

"If what Carolanne?"

The little girl smiles and holds up a finger at Raynin.

"If you promise to do a Raynin's Way to Amanda Cortez.  I can't STAND her!!"

Raynin throws her head bakc and laughs and nods quickly.

"Ok... I promise I'll try... I can't say a 100% yes, cause I dont' know what will happen in a match."

The little girl holds up her hand with her pink out.

"Pinky swear?"

Raynin wraps her finger around the little girl's finger and grins.

"Pinky swear.  Now, why don't you be an official member of The Fallen and help us out by passing out these for us..."

Raynin unzips her duffle bag and pulls out a bright pink t-shirt that read's 'The Hard Way is Easier than Raynin's Way' over a pair of angel's wings.  She lays the shirt on the table and on the back writes Carolanne's name on it and signs it.  She then hands it to the little girl who looks like she's just been given the Holy Grail.  She pulls the shirt on over the shirt she's already wearing and then runs to show it off ot her friends, before coming back to start handing out the shirts to the kids going down the line.  She reaches in the bag and is about to hand one to Christopher, but he grabs her wrist and throws her hand away.

"I don't want no crappy Fallen t-shirt!  They aren't worth crap!!"

Mrs. Peterson claps her hands and is about to say something to the little boy, but Gothika raises her hand and shakes her head slowly.

"Please Mrs. Peterson... I have a way with kids."

She walks to the little boy and crosses her arms under her chest as she looks down at the little boy.

"And what makes you say we're not worth crap young man?"

He stands up then climbs onto the seat of his desk so he comes up to Gothika's shoulder and crosses his own arms over his chest as he looks up at her.

"I say you're not worth crap cause you're a bunch of lying, scardy cat, no good skanks!!  You ran away from the SCW when things got too rough for you, and you are tryign to hide that fact behind this supernatural bull!!"

Gothika growls low in her throat and leans over so she's eye to eye with the little boy, who is not backing down an inch.

"And how do you know it's bull?"

The little boy lifts a hand and pushes Gothika's shoulder as he speaks.

"Because, there's no such thing as vampires!  Now get out of my face you ugly bitch!!"

Mrs. Peterson and the rest of the class gasps and Gothika smirks as she looks him up and down.

"Oohh, big littleman... hiding behind his naughty words to cover up the fact that he's scared shitless.  I can smell the fear on you little boy.  Besides, I can hear your knees knocking."

The little boy puts both hands on her shoulders and tries to push her away as he yells.

"BITCH!!  AMANDA CORTEZ IS GONNA MURDER  YOU!!"

Mrs. Peterson claps her hand ssharply.

"That's it!!  Swear jar Christopher!!  Right now!!"

The little boy grumbles agitatedly and climbs down from off of the desk, walking up to the front of the room and pulling out a dollar, he drops it into a large jar that's about half filled with coins and a few stray bills.  Gothika walks up the other aisle to stand back at the front of the class with the rest of her team mates.  As she gets to the front of the class, Christopher is just turning around to go back to his desk and she stops him with a shake of her head.

"Oh, by the way…  We don't lie.  That's not something we do.  We have no reason to."

She smiles at him, and her fangs start to elongate as her eyes turn that blazing ice blue color.  He gasps and starts to back away from her as she throws her head back and laughs.

"Who's the bitch now little man?"

Mrs. Peterson claps her hands again sharply and Gothika turns around to look at her with an upraised eyebrow.

"Yes Mrs. Peterson?"

The teacher points to the jar with pursed lips.

"The swear jar isn't just for the students.  It's fifty cents per swear word.  This jar is going towards a class trip at the end of the semester… Sometimes I think the kids are swearing these days just to get it more full so they an have extra snacks on the trip."

Gothika reaches into an inner pocket and pulls out her wallet.  She pulls out a fifty and lifts her eyebrow as she looks over her shoulder and shrugs, slipping it into the jar.

"Don't worry about the change… with this kid, I'm sure I'll probably end up needing to put more in the jar."

Darknyss shakes her head and chuckles.

"I don't know… I think you scared him pretty good.  I think it will be a while before he picks with Carolanne."

Gothika reaches in her coat pocket again and pulls out a small bound book and hands it to Raynin who clears her throat to speak.

"Alright, so we have a special treat for you.  The three of us got our heads together and wrote a little something about our up coming match…  We thought it would be cute to do it in story form… you know… like T'was the night before christmas…  And I'm gonna read it for you."

She sits on the edge of Mrs. Peterson's desk and opens the book as she starts to read.


"Twas the night of Blaze of Glory and all through the SCW,
Everyone was is in a tizzy, preparing for their match in the Pay Per View.

The Champions were shining all their gold up with care,
In hopes that after their matches they still be there.

The superstars were flexing oiled muscles which gleam
as bombshells stood in front of mirrors to preen.

When out in the arena, there arose such a clatter
everyone ran to see just what was the matter.

It was time for the Bombshell Tag Team Championship don't you see,
The Tattooed Goddesses knew they'd lose to the Fallen Angels, three.

They'd talked so much smack, they'd started such a fuss,
They'd spewed foul language, they'd sworn and cussed.

Even Necra Octavian Kain and Amy Marshall were guilty
Of acting very catty and spewing language that was filthy.

But they knew in the end, all they were doing was blustering.
Cause deep in the pit of their stomach butterflies were fluttering.

They knew in the end, the three that they would face
Would whoop their behinds all over the place.

And in the end of it all, when the smoke was all cleared,
It would be the Fallen who'd be victorious as the crowd clapped and cheered.

As the pyrotechnics exploded and the curtain slowly parted
Out stepped the Fallen to get the party started.

As the trio walked down the ramp to claim the Bombshell Tag Team Championships
Darknyss called for a microphone and brought it to her lips.

'Now Necra, Now Amy, Now Amanda and Laura,
You all ran you mouths, but we've got something for ya'.

From the top of the turnbuckle, From Grace you can expect to fall,
Now crash on down, crash on down, crash on down all!!'

As the match goes on, the and the bodies are flying,
The Fallen only laugh as their opponents feel like dying.

After a Broken Halo sends their opponents into the ground,
the pair of Angels send the others off, HellBound.

As they float into the cover, you can hear the referee
Counting off the one, the two and the three.

And as the Fallen stand with their hands raised high,
All falls into place just as it's been prophesied.

The Tattooed Goddesses, Amy Marshall and the Goddess of Death all wondered how,
As the Fallen are proclaimed, SCW's Bombshell Tag Team Champions now."

Raynin closes her book and the kids all start to cheer.  Even Christopher claps at the end of the story.  Mrs. Peterson is about to speak, when Darknyss reaches once more in her duffle bag and pulls out a large envelope.

"Oh, and just so you all can see whether or not that little story we came up with comes true, I've gotten the entire class floor seats to the show.  There are four passes for each of you to bring your parents and siblings.  And if you need more, we've reserved a whole section just for you guys.  Just make sure to show your school ID when you show up with your class number on it."

The kids start to cheer again and Gothika can't help but smirk as she notices that Christopher now has on a Fallen T-shirt and is showing it off to his friends who have a different color.

"So Christopher… Still think Amanda Cortez is better than the Fallen?"

He shrugs and smirks.

"She's just hotter than you guys.  But I think I just might cheer for you now."

Gothika winks and nods slowly.

"I thought so.  So… let's all go down to the gym, and we will put on an exhibition match just for you guys."

The class cheers again and everyone jumps up to stand in line behind Gothika and Raynin and starts to file out of the room as the scene fades out.




<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/mcwstuff/raynincommercialbreak1.jpg>

<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>



<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>
<hr size=1 color=silver><hr size=1 color=silver>



_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  

 …  END OF FEED  ...  

_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  



60
Supercard Archives / A Glimpse of the Past.. ( Gothika RP 1)
« on: February 23, 2013, 11:46:44 PM »
 Event: Blaze of Glory 2...    Sunday 03/03/2013

Venue: Gold Coast Casino...  Las Vegas, Nevada

Match: BOMBSHELL TAG TEAM MATCH cHAMPIONSHIP MATCH

Opponent:  With Raynin, vs TATTOOED GODDESSES vs AMY MARSHALL and NECRA OCTAVIAN KANE




<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>



<iframe width="560" height="315" src="http://www.youtube.com/embed/m6VojYGrnpg?rel=0" frameborder="0" allowfullscreen></iframe>

If there's one thing the Angels of the Fallen know how to do, it's making an entrance.  And these Bombshells didn't just open the door, the blew it off the flippin' HINGES!!  Raynin and Gothika gave Tiami Tyler and the Ragdoll, Becky Jones a true D-Town style stomp, by way of Las Vegas!  They also impressed the higher ups so much that they've been tapped to step into the spotlight once more.  The Fallen have been added to the Tag Team Bombshell Championship match to face off against the team of Amy Marshall and Necra Octavian Kane, and The Tattooed Goddesses, Laura Jackson and Amanda Cortez!  Just where are these girls' minds at right now?  They were extremely brutal in their return match.  Will that same brutality be in attendance when they stand against the three self proclaimed Goddesses of the ring?  Will the former SCW Bombshell Champion, Raynin be able to claim gold once more?  Will Gothika be able to finally claim one of the prestigious titles she has yet to claim in this company as she had in numerous companies before?  Will Justin Decent ever learn that just because you have skin, it shouldn't always be shown?  Let's see what things shall become...

></iframe>

The sanctuary itself is quite large, needing to house the few thousand students that attend the school, and along the side aisles, there are various alcoves that hold a statue of the Virgin Mary, private prayer benches sitting in front of stands of candles, and six confessionals, which the priests trade off on manning in rotating shifts. It was quite ingenious how they set things up. If you entered the confessional and the priest wasn't there, you rang a small doorbell, and a light goes off over the confessional that you're in, and the priest would be there in about a minute.  Today, it was Father Gregory who was manning the confessionals.  His greying hair is impeccably coiffed as he moves along the side aisle of the sanctuary, speaking to each of the parishioners He'd just come from the bathroom and adjusted his robes when he heard the bell.  He walks towards the confessional and flips a switch on the inside of his side of the confessional after he's closed the door to turn off the light over the box.  He then slides open the window of the confessional and speaks slowly.

"Have you come to give confession my child?"

A familiar feminine voice can be heard through the decorative grate, but you can't quite place who it is.  The voice sounds young, like that of a teenaged girl.

"I have Father.  And I've been such a bad bad girl."

He looks at the grate and sees the form of a girl dressed in an extremely short plaid skirt, and a short sleeved white shirt that's been unbuttoned to the point that the matching plaid tie rests hanging between the swells of her cleavage.  She's wearing a pair of knee high socks and black patent leather mary janes, but the face has been obscured by the grate.  All you can see is the dark wavy hair has been pulled back in a pair of pigtails to rest against her shoulders.  She crosses her legs, and he watches that one movement intently as it causes her skirt to rise and he trembles visibly.

"Then by all means…  Bare your skin… I… I mean your sins to me child."

She giggles with a high pitched bubbly sound that makes certain parts of her jiggle suggestively.

"Ok Father… Bless me Father… for I have sinned… and I will sin again very soon."

He slips his hands inside of his robes and settles himself back against the wall of the confessional as he keeps looking at her movements through the grating.

"Oh?  Tell me what you've done child.  You can get no absolution without confession."

She takes a deep breath which causes her cleavage to swell more and he bites his lip as he stifles a moan with a finger to his lips.

"It's been two weeks since my last confession, and I was so very naughty Father.  I gave into my desires, even though I knew I shouldn't have.  I just couldn't help myself.  I saw him on the street and I didn't even know his name.  I just grabbed him and pulled him into a dark alleyway."

He straightens up a bit and frowns slightly as he looks at this girl's body.

"Oh?  And what did you do when you had him in the alleyway my child?"

She giggles a bit and leans closer to the grate.

"I pushed him against the wall and I started to suck…  I sucked and sucked until he was almost drained…  But I didn't take it all.  I sucked and sucked until I had sated my hunger…  Then I left him where he was.  I never did find out his name or anything."

Father Gregory rolls his neck slowly as he continues to sit there and takes a deep breath.

"Well, are you truly sorry for what you did?"

She sighs and slumps back in the chair and shakes her head.

"No, not really Father… he just tasted so good…  and I needed it because I was just so… hungry for it, you know?  I mean, I'm sorry that I didn't at least get his name and I just left him there like that…  But I always make them think about how much they enjoyed it when I'm done."

Father Gregory takes a deep breath and sighs heavily.

"Well, confession doesn't work unless you're repentant about what you've done."

She suddenly gets quiet.

"Do you repent about the naughty things you've done Father?"

He laughs softly and shakes his head.

"I'm not the one here for confession you are."

She sighs again and sits up straighter.

"I guess you're right Father.  Then I guess I should continue on with my confession, because I've done more than just that.  I jumped these girls Father.  I literally pounced them.  In front of a huge crowd!!  I threw myself at them, and I was all over them.  My body crashing into theirs, and all I could think about was thrusting my fist into them over and over again…  pounding them into submission…  and the taste of their essence on my tongue… It was all I could do to stop myself from gorging myself on their sweet tastes."

He gasps and breaks out into a bit of a sweat.  He pulls out a handkerchief and wipes the back of his neck and mops at his brow at the intensity of the story.

"And did you actually do it?"

She turns her obscured face to him with a curious note in her voice.

"Did I what Father?"

He takes a deep breath and swallows heavily.

"Did you gorge yourself on their essence?"

She chuckles and shakes her head, waving a hand at him.

"Oh… oh no Father… I didn't.  I restrained myself then.  But I know I won't be able to in a few weeks."

He leans closer to the grating and watches as she slides her hand up along her pale thigh slowly.

"And why won't you be able to restrain yourself in a few weeks child?"

She breathes deeply and lets it out in a soft sigh.

"Because… I'll have the chance to pounce those two girls once again, along with two more girls.  And I'll be able to do to them for real, all of the things I've been thinking of doing to them in my head… And I'll have my friend with me to help me do it.   And at that time, I WILL gorge myself on them.  I will feed my need until I am truly sated.  I will feast on their emotions of fear and pain as I leave them limp and lifeless where they fall."

He gasps and looks at her as she's dug her nails into the pale skin of her thighs and left long red welts where her nails raked against her flesh.

"What do you mean limp and lifeless?"

She giggles again, a high pitched bubbly laugh.

"Well, they'll be so totally drained they won't be able to move Father.  Would you want to move if I drained you of every drop you could give?"

He chuckles and shakes his head slowly.

"No, I don't think I would."

She leans closer to the grating and whispers softly.

"I bet when you're in there with cute little girls like me, you probably whack yourself off a bit don't you."

He tugs at the collar of his robe and clears his throat.

"That is a totally inappropriate question to ask my child…."

She giggles again and her voice gets all conspiratorial.

"It might be inappropriate, but I'm sure it's true.  Come on Father… you said it… confession is good for the soul.  I bet you are sitting there right now, trying desperately not to touch yourself while you look at my body."

She turns herself so her chest is pressed against the grating, and he goes quiet.  She whispers again very softly.

"Admit it Father…  Admit it…"

Everything goes quiet for a minute, then there's the soft, almost muffled sound of a zipper being slowly pulled down.  Her giggle suddenly turns into an evil chuckle.

"Admit it Father…  You don't just touch yourself at the little girls that come into this confessional… You touch yourself for the boys too… And the grown women who come and confess their sex lives."

He gasps suddenly and struggles to pull his zipper back up.

"I don't have to tell you anything.  I admit nothing!  Get out of my confessional!"

She chuckles again and runs her fingers against the grate.

"You don't have to admit anything to me…  The thing you forget is… God sees all!!"

He keeps struggling with his zipper, trying to get it zipped up and his robe closed, but he can't.  The girly voice is replaced with the familiar voice of a woman.

"He knows what you've been doing in these confessionals Father!!  He knows what you have been doing in the rectory with the altar boys before and after service!  He knows EVERYTHING!!!  AND YOU CANNOT ESCAPE HIM OR HIS WRATH!!"

The priest keeps fumbling with his zipper and he finally just tries to get to the latch of the confessional door, but it will not open.

"Leave me alone!!  Please!!!"

He continues trying to get his zipper up as he fumbles with the confessional latch again.

"Isn't that what young Anthony and Thomas asked you to do when you were doing the naughty things to them in the rectory?  They just wanted to be left alone so that they could do their jobs as altar boys and serve God in the right way, but you simply couldn't leave them alone!  Well, I've been sent to be their Avenging Angel!  God knows everything that you've done, besmirching His name in your lustful acts!  And you will pay!!!  just as Necra, Amy, Amanda and Laura will pay!!  They shall end up being only meat for the beast, just as you shall be…  YOU SHALL PAY!!!"

Just then, his zipper goes up with a loud but meaty ZZIIIIPPPP sound… and the priest lets out a loud shriek of pain as he realizes that when he zipped up, he hadn't stowed himself away first.  He falls against the door and begins rolling around in agony as parishioners come to see what has happened.  The other confessional door opens, and out steps Gothika, dressed in her normal black patent leather shirt and pants with a black rubber corset and knee high leather platformed boots.  She looks down at the priest who has other parishioners kneeling all around him and blows him a fanged bunny eared kiss kiss and winks at him before she turns around and walks to the front doors and opens them to the sounds of the wailing priest.  As she descends the stairs, two young boys of about eleven, standing beside their parents look up at her with a look of urgency.  She stops and puts a hand on each of their shoulders and nods slowly to their parents.

"It's done.  Your boys are safe now.  I didn't even have to really lift a finger."

One of the boy's mothers breaks out in tears and hugs her husband and he looks up at her with tears in his eyes too.

"Thank you!  Thank you so much."

She reaches in her pocket and pulls out two sets of tickets to the Blaze of Glory 2 Pay per view and hands them to the parents.

"It was my pleasure.  Scum like him deserves what he got.  Now, you have to live and move on.  Find the joy in your lives.  And you can start by rooting me and my partner on in our Championship match.  These are really good seats.  I think you'll enjoy the show… almost as much as the show you missed in there."

Just then, an ambulance pulls up to the curb, and the small group is jostled by the crowd that's building up around the front door.  The parents turn to thank Gothika once again, but she's disappeared into the crowd...


<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>

<img src=http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v231/roproductions/Lyrique/gothikaECbanner02.jpg>



<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>


<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>


_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______  

 …  END OF FEED  ...  

_______  >>>>>  *******  <<<<< _______



<hr size=1 color=darkred><hr size=1 color=darkred>

OOC NOTE: Word count  8,515

Pages: 1 2 [3] 4 5